Scripture vindicated from the mis-apprehensions, mis-interpretations, and mis-applications of Mr Stephen Marshall, [in] his sermon preached before the Commons House of Parliament, Feb. 23. 1641. and published by order of that House. : Also a militarie sermon, wherein [b]y the VVord of God, the nature and disposition of a rebell is discovered, and the kings true souldier described and characterized. / [B]y Edward Symmons ...
         Symmons, Edward.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A71091 of text R222629 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing S6349). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 249 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 50 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A71091
         Wing S6349
         ESTC R222629
         11952328
         ocm 11952328
         51457
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A71091)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 51457)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 233:E27, no 12 or 2659:3)
      
       
         
           
             Scripture vindicated from the mis-apprehensions, mis-interpretations, and mis-applications of Mr Stephen Marshall, [in] his sermon preached before the Commons House of Parliament, Feb. 23. 1641. and published by order of that House. : Also a militarie sermon, wherein [b]y the VVord of God, the nature and disposition of a rebell is discovered, and the kings true souldier described and characterized. / [B]y Edward Symmons ...
             Symmons, Edward.
          
           [8], 91 p.
           
             Printed by Leonard Lichfield ...,
             Oxford, :
             1645.
          
           
             Headpiece, initials.
             This item appears at reel 233:E.27, no. 12 incorrectly identified as Wing S6348, and at reel 2659:3 as Wing (CD-ROM, 1996) S6349.
             Copy at reel 2659:3 has extra t.p. following main t.p.: Scripture vindicated from the misapprehensions misinterpretations and misapplications of Mr Stephen Marshall; in his sermon preached ... Oxford, Printed by Leonard Lichfield ..., 1644.
             Imcomplete? Does not contain "A militarie sermon ..."
             Imperfect: tightly bound, stained, and over-written, with loss of text.
             Reproduction of originals in Thomason Collection, British Library, and Eton College Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Marshall, Stephen, 1594?-1655. -- Meroz cursed.
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Judges, V, 23 -- Criticism, interpretation, etc.
           Apologetics -- Early works to 1800.
           Apologetics -- History -- 17th century.
        
      
    
       A71091  R222629  (Wing S6349).  civilwar no Scripture vindicated from the mis-apprehensions, mis-interpretations, and mis-applications of Mr. Stephen Marshall, in his sermon preached b Symmons, Edward 1645    47297 179 10 0 0 0 0 40 D  The  rate of 40 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2004-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-03 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-04 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-04 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           SCRIPTURE
           VINDICATED
           From
           the
           Mis-apprehensions
           ,
           Mis-interpretations
           ,
           and
           Mis-applications
           of
           Mr
           STEPHEN
           MARSHALL
           ,
           In
           his
           Sermon
           Preached
           before
           the
           Commons
           House
           of
           PARLIAMENT
           ,
           
             Feb.
          
           23.
           1641.
           and
           published
           by
           Order
           of
           that
           House
           .
           ALSO
           A
           Militarie
           Sermon
           ,
           WHEREIN
           By
           the
           VVord
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           nature
           and
           disposition
           of
           a
           Rebell
           is
           discovered
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           true
           Souldier
           described
           and
           characterized
           .
        
         
           By
           
             EDWARD
             SYMMONS
             ,
             Chaplaine
             to
          
           the
           Life-guard
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           .
        
         
           OXFORD
           ,
           Printed
           by
           LEONARD
           LICHFIELD
           ,
           Printer
           to
           the
           University
           .
           1645.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           TO
           THE
           HONOVRABLE
           MEMBERS
           OF
           THE
           COMMONS
           House
           assembled
           at
           
             OXFORD
             .
          
        
         
           
             Honourable
             Senatours
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Doe
           here
           most
           humbly
           present
           uncovered
           to
           your
           judicious
           view
           ,
           a
           Sermon
           once
           
             Preached
             ,
          
           and
           afterward
           
             dedicated
          
           to
           your selves
           at
           Westminster
           :
           as
           it
           was
           at
           first
           an
           unhappy
           mean
           ,
           to
           provoke
           divers
           (
           then
           of
           your
           society
           )
           to
           set
           their
           feet
           in
           paths
           of
           blood
           :
           so
           if
           now
           it
           shall
           help
           to
           a
           fuller
           sight
           ,
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           that
           mercy
           ,
           which
           preserved
           your selves
           from
           so
           great
           a
           danger
           ,
           I
           have
           also
           my
           option
           .
           There
           be
           
             Misteries
          
           of
           Iniquity
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Godlinesse
           ,
           a
           Ministers
           duty
           is
           to
           
             discover
          
           both
           ;
           our
           
             Saviour
          
           revealed
           
             Satan
          
           when
           he
           spake
           by
           
             Peters
          
           tongue
           ,
           and
           thereby
           taught
           us
           to
           detect
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           an
           
             Angell
             of
             light
          
           ;
           (
           as
           his
           custome
           is
           to
           do
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           endeavouring
           most
           mischiefe
           against
           
             Church
          
           or
           
             State
          
           )
           the
           most
           eminent
           ,
           popular
           ,
           and
           well-guifted
           men
           ,
           have
           alwayes
           beene
           his
           instruments
           to
           pervert
           the
           
             Truth
             ,
          
           and
           to
           breake
           the
           
             Peace
          
           ;
           he
           doth
           but
           
             actum
             agere
          
           in
           these
           times
           ;
           
             omne
             malum
             ab
             Ecclesia
             ,
          
           was
           true
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           still
           :
           They
           were
           
             Church-men
          
           to
           whom
           that
           Rebell
           
             Rodolphus
          
           spake
           ,
           (
           when
           lying
           on
           his
           death-bed
           he
           shewed
           his
           right
           hand
           cut
           off
           in
           fight
           against
           his
           Soveraigne
           :
           
             This
          
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           
             is
             that
             right
             hand
             ,
             wherewith
             I
             vowed
             my
             faith
             unto
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             now
             is
             the
             same
             become
             a
             witnesse
             of
             my
             breach
             of
             fidelity
             ,
             and
             traiterous
             attempts
             against
             my
             Soveraigne
             by
             your
             instigation
             .
          
           They
           were
           also
           
             Church-men
          
           that
           stirred
           up
           to
           the
           
             Barrons
          
           warres
           ,
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           our
           
             Henry
          
           3.
           and
           injoyned
           
           the
           Earle
           of
           
             Leicester
             in
             remissione
             peccatorum
             ,
             ut
             causam
             illam
          
           (
           meaning
           his
           Rebellion
           )
           
             usquè
             ad
             mortem
             assumeret
             ,
          
           asserting
           ,
           
             pacem
             Ecclesiae
             Anglicanae
             nun
             quàm
             sine
             gladio
             materiali
             posse
             firmari
             .
          
           Our
           age
           (
           alasse
           )
           hath
           beene
           too
           fruitfull
           in
           such
           Churchmen
           ;
           and
           they
           in
           such
           Assertions
           ;
           but
           the
           Apostle
           prophecying
           of
           such
           sayes
           ,
           that
           
             their
             folly
             shall
             be
             manifested
             unto
             all
             ;
          
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           (
           right
           Noble
           and
           Worthy
           )
           are
           my
           poore
           endeavours
           in
           this
           following
           discourse
           ,
           I
           humbly
           beg
           ,
           that
           your
           favourable
           acceptance
           ;
           may
           make
           the
           same
           in
           some
           sort
           valuable
           :
           it
           tends
           to
           
             Peace
             ,
          
           and
           you
           are
           
             Councellours
             of
             Peace
             ,
          
           to
           a
           
             King
             of
             Peace
             ,
          
           no
           way
           delighting
           in
           bloud
           ,
           rather
           wishing
           with
           
             Theodosius
             ,
             se
             potuisse
             mortuos
             à
             morte
             revocare
             .
          
           Indeed
           He
           is
           our
           
             Theodosius
             ,
          
           Gods
           guift
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           you
           are
           his
           
             Theodosii
             ,
          
           God's
           guifts
           to
           him
           :
           and
           as
           such
           ,
           we
           (
           his
           inferiour
           Loyall
           Subjects
           )
           do
           most
           sincerely
           honour
           you
           .
           And
           be
           confident
           (
           Grave
           Senatours
           )
           what
           ever
           hath
           beene
           suggested
           heretofore
           (
           by
           any
           of
           those
           
             Boutefeu's
             ,
             )
          
           that
           assisting
           him
           the
           
             Annointed
          
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           true
           possessor
           of
           the
           mild
           and
           gracious
           spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           you
           do
           most
           really
           and
           truly
           
             help
             the
             Lord
          
           himselfe
           :
           and
           if
           your
           care
           shall
           adde
           some
           further
           edge
           to
           His
           most
           pious
           Orders
           ,
           and
           Proclamations
           against
           
             Swearing
             ,
          
           and
           
             Prophaning
          
           Gods
           
             Name
          
           and
           
             Word
             ;
          
           and
           for
           the
           more
           strict
           observing
           the
           
             Lords
             day
             ,
          
           and
           dayes
           of
           
             Fasting
          
           (
           appointed
           by
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           yet
           much
           neglected
           in
           His
           Quarters
           ;
           )
           you
           shall
           fit
           a
           people
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           shew
           mercy
           upon
           ,
           and
           to
           restore
           that
           peace
           unto
           ,
           which
           you
           labour
           for
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           thereby
           not
           onely
           your
           Consultations
           ,
           but
           your
           Persons
           ,
           shall
           continually
           be
           attended
           with
           
             Gods
             blessing
             ;
          
           and
           your
           Names
           had
           with
           Posterity
           in
           an
           everlasting
           joyfull
           remembrance
           ;
           for
           
             this
             Honour
             have
             all
             his
             Saints
             .
          
           And
           that
           the
           same
           may
           be
           an
           unseperable
           portion
           to
           every
           of
           you
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           the
           constant
           ,
           and
           earnest
           prayer
           of
        
         
           
             
               Your
               humble
               Se●●●●●
               EDWARD
               SYM●●●●
            
          
           
             
               Novemb.
               30.
               1644.
               
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           The
           Preface
           to
           the
           Readers
           .
        
         
           
             CHRISTIAN
             READERS
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Here
           offer
           to
           your
           conscientious
           view
           ,
           the
           Vindication
           of
           three
           or
           foure
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           from
           the
           abuse
           that
           is
           offered
           unto
           them
           ,
           by
           that
           once
           faithfull
           Expounder
           ,
           and
           fruitfull
           Preacher
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           
             Master
             Stephen
             Marshall
             ,
          
           Minister
           of
           
             Finching●ield
          
           in
           
             Essex
          
           :
           A
           man
           indeed
           whom
           (
           in
           my
           apprehension
           )
           ,
           before
           his
           unhappy
           ingagement
           in
           this
           unnaturall
           and
           blacke
           
             Rebellion
             ,
          
           envy
           it selfe
           (
           though
           sometime
           busie
           in
           her
           attempts
           against
           him
           ,
           )
           was
           not
           able
           to
           staine
           or
           blemish
           ,
           either
           for
           matters
           of
           life
           or
           doctrine
           .
           The
           occasion
           of
           this
           mine
           undertaking
           against
           him
           herein
           was
           this
           .
        
         
           About
           
             Easter
          
           last
           ,
           
             1644.
             
          
           I
           did
           visit
           in
           the
           Prison
           at
           
             Shrewsbury
          
           some
           Prisoners
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           taken
           at
           the
           Castle
           of
           
             Brampton
             Bryan
             ,
          
           belonging
           to
           
             Sir
             Robert
             Harly
          
           in
           
             Hereford-shire
             :
          
           and
           questioning
           them
           about
           their
           taking
           up
           of
           Armes
           against
           their
           
             Soveraigne
             ,
          
           they
           answered
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           took
           up
           Armes
           against
           
             Antichrist
             ,
          
           and
           
             Popery
             ;
          
           for
           (
           said
           they
           )
           
             't
             is
             prophesied
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             that
             the
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             and
             what
             doe
             you
             know
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             the
             time
             of
             her
             ruine
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             the
             men
             that
             must
             help
             to
             pull
             her
             downe
             .
          
           I
           answered
           that
           the
           
             Revelation
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           the
           
             worke
             of
             Kings
          
           (
           signified
           by
           those
           
             ten
             Hornes
             ,
             Rev.
             17.12.16
             )
          
           to
           pull
           downe
           the
           whore
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           
             to
             hate
             her
             ,
             to
             make
             her
             naked
             ,
             and
             to
             burne
             her
             with
             fire
             .
          
           But
           as
           for
           them
           ,
           they
           (
           in
           my
           apprehension
           )
           laboured
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           
             whore
             of
             Babilon
             ,
          
           that
           shee
           might
           not
           fall
           ,
           by
           their
           endeavouring
           to
           
             pull
             downe
             Kings
             ,
          
           who
           were
           appoynted
           of
           God
           
             to
             pull
             downe
             her
             :
          
           they
           replyed
           ,
           that
           
             't
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             ,
             the
             Multitude
             and
             Nations
             should
             also
             pull
             her
             downe
          
           :
           but
           I
           reading
           the
           verse
           out
           of
           one
           of
           their
           Bibles
           ,
           shewed
           them
           their
           mistake
           ,
           
             that
             the
             People
             ,
             Multitude
             and
             Nations
             ,
          
           (
           which
           are
           called
           
             Waters
             ,
             Rev.
             17.15
             .
             )
          
           were
           those
           whom
           the
           
             Whore
          
           did
           sit
           upon
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           did
           
             brood
          
           under
           her
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           shee
           did
           rule
           over
           
           them
           ,
           had
           them
           under
           their
           obedience
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           they
           might
           rather
           be
           said
           to
           submit
           unto
           her
           ,
           then
           to
           
             pull
          
           her
           downe
           .
        
         
           
             But
             what
          
           (
           said
           they
           )
           
             do
             you
             think
             ,
             that
             Kings
             alone
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             the
             people
             shall
             pull
             her
             downe
             ?
          
           I
           answered
           no
           ,
           nor
           yet
           the
           
             People
          
           without
           their
           
             Ki●gs
             ,
          
           who
           are
           appoynted
           of
           God
           ;
           to
           lead
           them
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           power
           alone
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           
             Authorize
          
           people
           to
           be
           active
           and
           assistant
           in
           such
           a
           businesse
           .
           And
           then
           I
           inform'd
           them
           further
           ,
           of
           their
           mistake
           in
           another
           particular
           ,
           namely
           in
           thinking
           Popery
           (
           which
           they
           fancied
           they
           fought
           against
           ,
           )
           to
           be
           
             that
             whore
             of
             Babylon
             ,
          
           which
           in
           the
           
             Revelation
          
           is
           threatened
           to
           be
           destroyed
           with
           
             fire
             and
             sword
             ;
          
           for
           
             that
          
           Antichrist
           and
           whore
           of
           Babilon
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           destroyed
           with
           such
           weapons
           ,
           dwelt
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           and
           not
           here
           in
           
             England
          
           :
           and
           it
           was
           the
           very
           
             Roman
             feat
          
           or
           City
           which
           was
           to
           be
           so
           abolished
           ;
           and
           not
           the
           
             Romish
             faith
             ,
          
           or
           Popish
           Religion
           ;
           
             the
             sword
             of
             Christs
             mouth
             ,
          
           (
           which
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           )
           is
           the
           only
           weapons
           ordained
           to
           destroy
           that
           ;
           nor
           should
           that
           be
           quite
           abolished
           from
           the
           earth
           (
           as
           Learned
           Divines
           did
           hold
           )
           till
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           :
           they
           told
           me
           that
           
             all
             the
             true
             godly
             Divines
             in
             England
          
           (
           amongst
           whom
           they
           named
           in
           speciall
           M.
           Marshall
           
             were
             of
             their
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             was
             here
             in
          
           England
           
             as
             well
             as
             at
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             that
             the
             Bishops
             were
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             did
             endeavour
             to
             support
             them
             ,
             were
             popishly
             affected
             ,
             Babilonish
             and
             Antichristian
             too
             ,
             yea
             many
             professed
             Papists
             were
             in
             our
             Armies
             ,
             who
          
           (
           they
           said
           )
           
             did
             fight
             against
             Christ
             and
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           they
           thought
           ,
           they
           were
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           to
           fight
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           us
           that
           took
           part
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           they
           did
           but
           
             help
             God
             against
             his
             Enemies
             .
          
           I
           urged
           them
           to
           shew
           what
           call
           or
           warrant
           they
           had
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           being
           not
           Authorised
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           seemed
           to
           inferre
           a
           threefold
           call
           or
           Warrant
           .
           
             1.
             
          
           The
           
             Command
          
           of
           the
           Parliament
           .
           
             2.
             
          
           The
           
             Example
          
           of
           all
           Godly
           and
           powerfull
           Ministers
           ,
           leading
           ,
           encourageing
           ,
           and
           stirring
           them
           up
           thereunto
           .
           And
           
             3.
             
          
           The
           
             Motion
          
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           in
           all
           Gods
           people
           ,
           provoking
           them
           all
           with
           one
           minde
           ,
           to
           undertake
           the
           same
           businesse
           :
           and
           to
           confirme
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           alleadged
           that
           place
           ,
           
             Iudg.
             5.
             
             Curse
             ye
             Meroz
             ,
             Curse
             ye
             her
             inhabitants
             with
             a
             bitter
             Curse
             ,
             because
             they
             came
             not
             to
             help
             the
             Lord
             against
             the
             mighty
             .
          
           And
           that
           place
           ,
           Ier.
           
             48.
             
             Cursed
             be
             he
             that
             witholds
             his
             hand
             from
             bloud
             .
          
           And
           that
           in
           Psa.
           
             137.
             
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             dasheth
             the
             Children
             of
             Babilon
             against
             the
             stones
             .
          
           And
           
             do
             not
             you
             think
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             if
             the
             Papists
             prevaile
             but
             they
             will
             destroy
             all
             us
             ?
             do
             you
             think
             they
             fight
             for
             the
             Protestant
             
             Religion
             ?
          
           I
           answered
           no
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           beleeve
           they
           did
           ,
           nor
           did
           they
           pretend
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           ayde
           their
           naturall
           
             Liege
             Lord
          
           the
           King
           against
           those
           that
           wronged
           him
           ,
           as
           in
           duty
           (
           being
           his
           Subjects
           )
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           doe
           :
           I
           did
           not
           deny
           but
           they
           might
           secretly
           ayme
           at
           their
           owne
           ends
           too
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           of
           
             Ashur
          
           did
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           doing
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Esay
             .
             10.
             
          
           But
           God
           who
           ruled
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           defended
           his
           true
           Church
           ,
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           pursue
           their
           owne
           ends
           ,
           any
           further
           then
           should
           make
           for
           his
           owne
           praise
           and
           his
           peoples
           good
           .
           Then
           I
           endeavoured
           to
           shew
           them
           ,
           that
           those
           Scriptures
           which
           they
           alleadged
           were
           misapplyed
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           did
           rather
           make
           against
           them
           ;
           but
           they
           took
           me
           off
           ,
           from
           that
           discourse
           ,
           with
           
             Mr
             Marshalls
          
           application
           of
           them
           :
           
             M.
             Marshall
          
           (
           said
           they
           )
           
             doth
             apply
             them
             as
             we
             doe
             ,
             in
             a
             Sermon
          
           (
           Preach'd
           before
           the
           Parliament
           )
           
             which
             we
             had
             at
             Brampton
          
           :
           I
           told
           them
           that
           (
           surely
           )
           they
           were
           mistaken
           in
           
             M.
             Marshall
          
           ▪
           for
           though
           some
           Weavers
           and
           Taylers
           ,
           and
           Tinkers
           and
           Pedlers
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           who
           were
           suffered
           to
           preach
           ,
           did
           abuse
           and
           pervert
           Gods
           word
           to
           their
           own
           purposes
           ,
           yet
           M.
           
             Marshall
          
           (
           who
           was
           one
           whom
           my selfe
           knew
           better
           then
           they
           did
           ,
           I
           was
           perswaded
           had
           more
           wisedome
           ,
           learning
           ,
           and
           honesty
           then
           so
           to
           doe
           :
           and
           much
           other
           discourse
           to
           this
           purpose
           we
           had
           togeather
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           at
           last
           they
           desired
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           come
           againe
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           pray
           with
           them
           :
           but
           my
           occasions
           carryed
           me
           out
           of
           the
           Towne
           on
           the
           morrow
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           see
           them
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           Now
           behold
           ,
           about
           the
           end
           of
           
             Iuly
             ,
          
           or
           beginning
           of
           
             August
          
           after
           ,
           I
           fortuned
           to
           be
           in
           a
           Booksellers
           shop
           in
           
             Ludlow
             ,
          
           where
           I
           chanced
           to
           see
           a
           Sermon
           of
           
             M.
             Marshalls
          
           upon
           that
           Text
           ,
           
             Iud.
             5.23
             .
             Curse
             ye
             Meroz
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           I
           had
           either
           not
           seen
           before
           ,
           or
           not
           sufficiently
           observed
           ;
           wherefore
           reading
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           discourse
           which
           I
           had
           with
           the
           forementioned
           
             Prisoners
             ,
          
           came
           into
           my
           mind
           ;
           and
           I
           did
           conclude
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           the
           
             very
             Sermon
             ,
          
           which
           they
           had
           alleadged
           unto
           me
           ,
           in
           their
           owne
           defence
           :
           wherefore
           having
           by
           experience
           seen
           in
           part
           ,
           what
           dammage
           thereby
           was
           already
           done
           ,
           to
           simple
           people
           ;
           and
           beleeving
           that
           others
           of
           the
           like
           ranke
           and
           quality
           ,
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           might
           be
           by
           the
           same
           as
           much
           misled
           ;
           I
           did
           apprehend
           my selfe
           (
           in
           the
           accidentall
           meeting
           with
           this
           Sermon
           ,
           after
           such
           my
           forementioned
           discourse
           )
           to
           be
           called
           by
           a
           speciall
           Providence
           to
           set
           pen
           to
           paper
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           the
           
             Scriptures
          
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           did
           thinke
           it
           my
           
             duty
             ,
          
           and
           that
           I
           was
           
             bound
          
           in
           Conscience
           ,
           (
           being
           a
           Minister
           of
           God
           )
           to
           warne
           all
           men
           of
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           to
           discover
           the
           
             snare
             ,
          
           which
           is
           layd
           to
           catch
           and
           draw
           them
           into
           wayes
           of
           
             Bloud
             and
             
             murder
             .
          
           It
           is
           true
           M.
           
             Marshall
          
           is
           my
           deare
           friend
           ,
           yet
           
             Gods
             truth
          
           is
           more
           deare
           unto
           me
           ,
           yea
           the
           least
           
             title
          
           of
           that
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           I
           shall
           ever
           esteem
           more
           precious
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           friends
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           opposed
           unto
           it
           .
           And
           I
           know
           M.
           
             Marshall
          
           is
           an
           able
           man
           ,
           and
           my selfe
           weake
           in
           compare
           with
           him
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           affraid
           to
           take
           up
           the
           
             Buckler
          
           against
           him
           .
           I
           have
           been
           bold
           once
           already
           ,
           even
           to
           provoke
           him
           into
           the
           publique
           lists
           ,
           for
           to
           justifie
           his
           
             new
          
           and
           most
           
             ungospellike
          
           way
           ;
           but
           his
           
             Conscience
          
           or
           his
           
             Courage
          
           would
           not
           serve
           him
           to
           answer
           my
           letter
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           hope
           that
           grace
           is
           not
           quite
           extinguished
           in
           him
           :
           perhaps
           (
           through
           Gods
           blessing
           )
           if
           this
           ensuing
           discourse
           come
           to
           his
           hand
           ,
           he
           may
           see
           more
           of
           his
           errour
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           hurt
           he
           hath
           done
           thereby
           to
           others
           ;
           and
           so
           maybe
           awakened
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           truth
           by
           a
           
             self
             denying
             recantation
          
           :
           my
           humble
           prayers
           ,
           are
           and
           shall
           be
           to
           God
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           so
           doe
           ;
           And
           I
           desire
           of
           you
           all
           (
           Christian
           Readers
           )
           that
           you
           would
           joyn
           with
           me
           in
           the
           same
           prayer
           for
           him
           :
           and
           also
           that
           God
           would
           molli●ie
           ,
           and
           sanctifie
           the
           spirits
           of
           all
           those
           of
           M.
           
             Marshals
          
           faction
           ,
           who
           have
           brought
           these
           lamentable
           miseries
           upon
           this
           now
           most
           
             wofull
          
           Nation
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           at
           length
           smite
           their
           owne
           breasts
           ,
           and
           cry
           ,
           
             O
             what
             have
             we
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             thou
             ,
             
               O
               great
               and
               mighty
               Majesty
            
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             who
             alone
             canst
             open
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             deafe
             ,
             and
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             blinde
             ;
             cause
             thou
             these
             men
             to
             hear
             that
             cry
             of
             bloud
             in
             their
             owne
             soules
             ,
             which
             themselves
             have
             shed
             ;
             and
             to
             see
             those
             calamities
             with
             watry
             eyes
             ,
             which
             themselves
             have
             occasioned
             ,
             charge
             thou
             upon
             their
             Consciences
             that
             high
             disgrace
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             put
             upon
             the
             meek
             and
             loving
             Gospell
             of
             thy
             deare
             Sonne
             .
             And
             thou
             ,
             O
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             Gospell
             it
             is
             ,
             defend
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             all
             to
             behave
             our selves
             ,
             worthy
             the
             still
             enjoyment
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             for
             thine
             owne
             merit
             and
             mercy
             sake
             .
          
        
         
           Amen
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           SCRIPTURE
           VINDICATED
           from
           the
           Misapprehensions
           ,
           Misinterpretations
           ,
           &
           mis-applications
           of
           
             Mr
             Stephen
             Marshall
          
           in
           his
           Sermon
           Preached
           before
           the
           Commons
           House
           of
           PARLIAMENT
           :
           
             Feb.
          
           23.
           1641.
           upon
           that
           Text
           in
           
             Iudges
          
           5.23
           .
        
         
           Curse
           ye
           
             Meroz
          
           (
           said
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Lord
           )
           curse
           ye
           bitterly
           the
           Inhabitants
           thereof
           ,
           because
           they
           came
           not
           to
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Lord
           against
           the
           mighty
           .
        
         
           THis
           Text
           ,
           as
           with
           Mr
           
             Marshall
             ,
          
           so
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           his
           party
           ,
           is
           of
           great
           use
           and
           estimation
           :
           I
           beleeve
           scarce
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           have
           Preached
           upon
           it
           ,
           at
           least
           have
           often
           quoted
           it
           ,
           or
           rather
           misconstrued
           it
           ,
           to
           their
           own
           purposes
           :
           but
           how
           improper
           a
           Theame
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           their
           cause
           ,
           for
           these
           times
           ,
           and
           specially
           for
           a
           Fast
           day
           ,
           when
           Mr
           
             Marshall
          
           discoursed
           upon
           it
           ,
           shall
           in
           part
           be
           discovered
           in
           these
           following
           lines
           .
        
         
           
             The
             God
             of
             all
             grace
             and
             truth
             ,
             guide
             my
             heart
             and
             pen
             by
             his
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             write
             with
             that
             meeknesse
             ,
             as
             becomes
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             to
             use
             ,
             in
             dealing
             with
             a
             lapsed
             Brother
             ;
             and
             with
             that
             fervor
             also
             ,
             as
             beseemeth
             him
             that
             is
             
             zealous
             for
             Gods
             Word
             and
             Honour
             ;
             that
             the
             seduced
             may
             be
             reclaimed
             from
             erroneous
             paths
             ,
             and
             the
             upright
             strengthned
             in
             their
             Loyall
             way
             ;
             to
             the
             Gospells
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             salvation
             of
             Soules
             ;
             and
             tha●
             for
             my
             deare
             Lord
             and
             Masters
             sake
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             ,
             I.
             Wherein
             are
             discovered
             
               Mr
               Marshalls
            
             Mis-apprehensions
             .
          
           
             WHen
             Mr
             
               Marshall
            
             by
             way
             of
             introduction
             hath
             discovered
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             in
             speciall
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             he
             comes
             to
             shew
             :
             first
             ,
             how
             
               suteable
            
             (
             to
             his
             apprehension
             )
             the
             text
             is
             to
             his
             present
             occasion
             :
             then
             ,
             he
             devides
             ,
             and
             (
             after
             his
             manner
             interprets
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             he
             raises
             or
             concludes
             upon
             his
             main
             doctrine
             :
             I
             shall
             follow
             him
             throughout
             in
             his
             own
             method
             and
             way
             :
          
           
             First
             for
             the
             
               sutablenesse
               :
            
             he
             saies
             ,
             the
             Text
             or
             Theame
             is
             suteable
             ,
             and
             
               exceeding
               seasonable
               :
            
             in
             respect
             
               
                 1
                 Of
                 the
                 times
                 wherein
                 we
                 live
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Of
                 the
                 temper
                 of
                 most
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Of
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 that
                 daies
                 meeting
                 .
              
               
                 4ly
                 and
                 specially
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 Honourable
                 Assembly
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             be
             bold
             to
             shew
             how
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             is
             mistaken
             in
             all
             these
             particulars
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             
               It
               is
               seasonable
            
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               to
               the
               times
               wherein
               we
               live
               ,
               when
               abundance
               of
               mighty
               Enemies
               rise
               up
               against
               the
               Lord
               and
               against
               his
               Church
               .
            
             Now
             in
             this
             I
             suppose
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             forgat
             himselfe
             ,
             for
             these
             times
             wherein
             we
             live
             ,
             are
             times
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             ,
             or
             should
             be
             times
             of
             blessing
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Text
             ,
             is
             a
             Text
             of
             the
             old
             time
             ,
             a
             Text
             of
             cursing
             .
             And
             indeed
             although
             
               abundance
               of
               mighty
               enemies
               doe
               rise
               up
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               against
               his
               Church
               ,
            
             yet
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             did
             not
             leave
             his
             Church
             either
             precept
             or
             example
             ,
             to
             curse
             her
             enemies
             ;
             no
             nor
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             :
             but
             he
             hath
             left
             both
             precept
             and
             example
             directly
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Precept
             .
             
               Mat.
            
             5.43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45.
             
               &c.
            
             He
             speakes
             not
             only
             to
             them
             there
             present
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             whole
             Church
             ;
             and
             what
             he
             then
             spake
             was
             to
             endure
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             rule
             to
             her
             throughout
             
             all
             ages
             ,
             in
             cases
             of
             this
             nature
             :
             His
             command
             is
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             
               blesse
            
             and
             not
             
               curse
               ,
            
             yea
             that
             she
             should
             blesse
             them
             that
             curse
             her
             :
             the
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               you
               have
               heard
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               said
            
             (
             namely
             in
             old
             time
             )
             
               thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               neighbour
               and
               hate
               thine
               enemy
               ;
               but
               I
               say
               unto
               you
            
             (
             saies
             Christ
             )
             
               love
               your
               enemies
               ,
               blesse
               them
               that
               curse
               you
               ,
               doe
               good
               to
               them
               that
               hate
               you
               ,
               pray
               for
               them
               that
               despightfully
               use
               you
               ,
               and
               persecute
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               be
               ,
            
             (
             or
             may
             approve
             your selves
             to
             be
             )
             
               the
               Children
               of
               your
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               he
               deales
               thus
               with
               those
               that
               be
               his
               enemies
               ,
               he
               makes
               the
               Sun
               to
               shine
               ,
               and
               his
               raine
               to
               fall
               ,
               both
               upon
               the
               evill
               and
               upon
               the
               good
               ,
               if
               you
               love
               them
               only
               that
               love
               you
               ,
               or
               salute
               your
               brethren
               only
            
             (
             those
             of
             your
             own
             opinion
             ,
             of
             your
             own
             side
             or
             faction
             )
             
               what
               doe
               you
               more
               then
               the
               Publicans
               or
               Heathens
               doe
               ,
            
             who
             have
             no
             acquaintance
             with
             God
             ,
             with
             Christ
             ,
             or
             with
             his
             Gospell
             )
             
               be
               you
               therefore
               perfect
               as
               your
               heavenly
               father
               is
               perfect
               :
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             it
             becomes
             you
             ,
             that
             professe
             your selves
             to
             be
             mine
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             after
             more
             then
             an
             Heathenish
             perfection
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             Heavenly
             perfection
             ,
             which
             you
             must
             strive
             for
             ;
             and
             to
             obtaine
             this
             ,
             you
             must
             leave
             the
             practices
             of
             old
             time
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             hate
             and
             curse
             your
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             you
             must
             practice
             the
             cleane
             contrary
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             this
             ,
             let
             me
             here
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             minde
             the
             World
             again
             ,
             of
             what
             I
             have
             already
             informed
             her
             in
             my
             Treatise
             of
             
               The
               right
               nature
               and
               temper
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Gospell
               :
               viz.
            
             that
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             Ancient
             times
             ,
             those
             before
             Christ
             ,
             and
             those
             since
             his
             coming
             ,
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             time
             ,
             it selfe
             ;
             (
             for
             that
             is
             alwaies
             the
             same
             )
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ;
             who
             brought
             with
             him
             a
             new
             spirit
             ,
             which
             both
             must
             and
             doth
             manifest
             it selfe
             in
             all
             his
             true
             servants
             .
          
           
             The
             former
             times
             ,
             might
             haply
             be
             times
             for
             cursing
             and
             revenge
             ;
             times
             of
             death
             and
             terrour
             ;
             Gods
             name
             then
             by
             which
             he
             was
             known
             and
             called
             ,
             was
             
               Deus
               ultionum
            
             the
             God
             of
             Revenge
             ,
             
             for
             as
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             he
             was
             pleased
             then
             oft-times
             to
             discover
             himselfe
             :
             
               Adam
            
             having
             sinned
             ,
             was
             presently
             cast
             out
             of
             Paradise
             .
             
               Corah
               ,
            
             and
             his
             companions
             having
             Rebelled
             ,
             vengeance
             speedily
             laid
             hold
             upon
             them
             ,
             
               Meroz
            
             having
             faulted
             was
             presently
             Cursed
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             times
             were
             changed
             to
             be
             
             times
             of
             mercy
             and
             favour
             ,
             times
             of
             grace
             and
             pitty
             ,
             of
             patience
             and
             forbearance
             ,
             of
             life
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             God
             from
             thence
             forth
             was
             called
             by
             a
             new
             name
             :
             
             
               scil.
               Pater
               misericordiarum
               ,
            
             and
             
               Deus
               consolationum
               ,
            
             the
             Father
             of
             mercies
             and
             God
             of
             consolation
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             a
             one
             he
             declares
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             dealt
             more
             forbearingly
             with
             
               Corazin
            
             and
             
               Bethsaida
               ,
            
             then
             formerly
             he
             had
             done
             with
             
               Sodome
            
             and
             
               Gomorrah
               :
            
             and
             
               Paul
            
             then
             
               Saul
               ,
            
             went
             breathing
             out
             threatnings
             against
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             yet
             mercy
             reached
             him
             ;
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             and
             the
             Theefe
             were
             great
             sinners
             ,
             yet
             vengeance
             did
             not
             overwhelme
             them
             ;
             yea
             many
             of
             those
             that
             crucified
             Christ
             ,
             were
             not
             taken
             away
             as
             they
             deserved
             ;
             (
             but
             being
             afterwards
             converted
             by
             
               Peters
            
             Sermon
             ,
             
               Act.
            
             2.
             )
             tasted
             mercy
             :
             Had
             
               Meroz
            
             been
             standing
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Gospell
             (
             in
             Christs
             time
             ,
             )
             and
             had
             failed
             in
             her
             duty
             ,
             as
             she
             here
             did
             ,
             she
             should
             not
             presently
             have
             been
             loaden
             with
             a
             Curse
             ;
             but
             rather
             reprooved
             and
             admonished
             of
             her
             Errour
             ,
             and
             had
             time
             granted
             her
             to
             repent
             in
             :
             and
             therefore
             though
             this
             Text
             of
             M.
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             might
             haply
             have
             been
             seasonable
             ,
             for
             the
             old
             times
             ,
             to
             be
             preached
             to
             the
             
               Captaines
               and
               Leaders
               of
               the
               Lords
               Hosts
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             those
             that
             he
             preached
             it
             unto
             ;
             )
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             that
             't
             is
             a
             like
             seasonable
             now
             .
             For
             by
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             (
             I
             say
             )
             there
             was
             a
             change
             made
             in
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             so
             ought
             there
             to
             be
             in
             men
             ,
             in
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             words
             and
             carriages
             ;
             yea
             and
             in
             their
             preaching
             too
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             must
             Consideration
             be
             had
             to
             times
             and
             seasons
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             returne
             ,
             and
             will
             second
             that
             Precept
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             with
             the
             Testimony
             of
             his
             two
             great
             Apostles
             St
             
               Peter
            
             and
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             both
             Preachers
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             and
             both
             indued
             with
             the
             Spirit
             and
             minde
             of
             Christ
             :
             first
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             1.
             
               Pet.
            
             3.9
             .
             
               render
               not
               evill
               for
               evill
               ,
               or
               railing
               for
               railing
               ,
               but
               contrariwise
               blessing
               ,
            
             
             
               knowing
               that
               you
               are
               thereunto
               called
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               inherit
               the
               blessing
               ,
            
             whence
             we
             learne
             ,
             that
             men
             by
             the
             Gospell
             are
             called
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             purpose
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             shew
             themselves
             to
             differ
             from
             all
             the
             world
             beside
             ,
             in
             blessing
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             when
             they
             deserve
             it
             not
             ;
             and
             by
             so
             doing
             they
             doe
             fit
             themselves
             to
             be
             Heires
             of
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             also
             ,
             doth
             urge
             this
             truth
             in
             such
             a
             way
             of
             enforcement
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             phrase
             ,
             as
             may
             challenge
             our
             speciall
             
             note
             thereof
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             12.14
             .
             
               Blesse
               them
               that
               persecute
               you
               ,
               Blesse
            
             (
             I
             say
             )
             
               and
               Curse
               not
               ,
            
             the
             charge
             is
             doubled
             ,
             yea
             trebled
             ,
             in
             a
             direct
             oppo●ition
             unto
             that
             seasonablenesse
             which
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             fancies
             .
             And
             let
             not
             any
             object
             that
             these
             Evangelicall
             precepts
             ,
             doe
             onely
             concerne
             our
             carriages
             towards
             our
             owne
             personall
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             not
             towards
             those
             that
             are
             the
             Enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             ;
             for
             I
             conceive
             that
             Persecutors
             of
             Christians
             ,
             raylers
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             offer
             wrong
             ,
             or
             render
             evill
             to
             others
             ,
             are
             no
             friends
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             besides
             as
             our
             Saviour
             told
             us
             (
             in
             the
             place
             before
             quoted
             )
             't
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             
               God
               our
               Heavenly
               Father
            
             (
             whom
             we
             must
             endeavour
             to
             be
             like
             ,
             
               to
               doe
               good
               to
               the
               unthankefull
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Evill
            
             ;
             and
             such
             sure
             are
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             whom
             he
             doth
             not
             looke
             ,
             we
             should
             use
             worse
             then
             himselfe
             doth
             :
             we
             must
             not
             thinke
             to
             be
             more
             righteous
             ,
             or
             zealous
             then
             he
             ;
             nor
             must
             we
             begin
             our
             vomit
             ,
             or
             Execrations
             ,
             before
             God
             begins
             his
             :
             for
             indeed
             the
             Church
             her selfe
             (
             as
             M.
             
               Perkins
            
             inferreth
             )
             hath
             onely
             power
             to
             pronounce
             him
             accursed
             ,
             whom
             God
             first
             accurseth
             :
             and
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             1.8
             ,
             9.
             tells
             us
             twise
             over
             ,
             for
             our
             better
             observance
             ,
             and
             remembrance
             ,
             what
             kind
             of
             man
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             is
             under
             the
             
               Anathema
            
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             even
             
               he
               that
               preacheth
               another
               Gospell
               ,
            
             or
             any
             other
             Doctrine
             for
             Gospell
             contrary
             to
             that
             ,
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             Patience
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             himselfe
             had
             Preached
             :
             
               If
               any
               man
            
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               Preach
               unto
               you
               ;
               any
               other
               Gospell
               ,
            
             (
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             for
             Gospell
             )
             
               then
               what
               we
               have
               preached
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
               :
            
             it
             concernes
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             therefore
             to
             consider
             of
             himselfe
             and
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             :
             But
             this
             for
             Precept
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             example
             of
             our
             Saviour
             speakes
             as
             home
             ,
             to
             our
             purpose
             against
             Mr
             
               Marshalls
            
             judgement
             ;
             as
             his
             Precepts
             have
             done
             :
             when
             himselfe
             was
             here
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             had
             
               abundance
            
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             those
             
               mighty
            
             ones
             too
             ,
             who
             did
             rise
             against
             him
             :
             the
             Text
             saies
             :
             
               Herod
               ,
               Pontius
               Pilat
               ,
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               People
               of
               Israell
               were
               all
               gathered
               together
               ,
            
             (
             and
             did
             rise
             like
             one
             man
             )
             
               against
               the
               Lord
               Christ
            
             :
             yet
             we
             doe
             not
             read
             of
             one
             Curse
             that
             he
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             ;
             much
             lesse
             did
             he
             throw
             out
             any
             Curses
             against
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             forswore
             him
             ,
             and
             fled
             away
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             
               did
               not
               helpe
               him
            
             (
             their
             Lord
             and
             Master
             )
             
               against
               the
               mighty
            
             :
             no
             ,
             but
             he
             prayed
             both
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             other
             :
             yea
             for
             his
             most
             deadly
             Enemies
             ,
             he
             powred
             forth
             
             a
             supplication
             ,
             
               Father
               forgive
               them
               :
            
             and
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             't
             is
             said
             he
             
               grieved
               or
               mourned
               for
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             
             't
             is
             not
             said
             he
             
               cursed
            
             them
             because
             of
             their
             hard-heartednesse
             .
             Nay
             which
             (
             of
             all
             )
             is
             most
             worthy
             of
             Mr
             
               Marshalls
            
             observation
             ,
             is
             that
             place
             ,
             
               Luk.
            
             9.55.56
             .
             when
             the
             two
             Desciples
             
               Iames
            
             and
             
               Iohn
            
             began
             to
             be
             of
             Mr
             
               Marshalls
            
             mind
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             been
             fetching
             some
             Curse
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             upon
             those
             unkind
             
               Samaritans
               ,
            
             who
             behaved
             themselves
             so
             like
             Enemies
             unto
             their
             Master
             :
             Christ
             himselfe
             would
             not
             suffer
             them
             ,
             
               but
               turned
            
             (
             saies
             the
             Text
             )
             
               and
               rebuked
               them
               ,
               saying
               ,
               you
               know
               not
               of
               what
               Spirit
               you
               are
               of
               :
               for
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               mens
               lives
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               them
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             to
             curse
             or
             to
             mischiefe
             men
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             worke
             suitable
             to
             persons
             ,
             of
             your
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             of
             your
             Calling
             ;
             or
             to
             the●e
             times
             ;
             you
             are
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             my
             Disciples
             and
             these
             are
             times
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             times
             of
             blessing
             ,
             and
             you
             must
             doe
             onely
             that
             which
             sutes
             with
             my
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             end
             of
             my
             comming
             ,
             and
             which
             becomes
             the
             Gospell
             :
             And
             whereas
             those
             two
             Desciples
             ▪
             did
             thinke
             they
             had
             a
             warrant
             from
             
               Elias
            
             Example
             for
             that
             motion
             of
             theirs
             ,
             as
             haply
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             did
             thinke
             he
             had
             from
             that
             of
             
               Deborah
            
             and
             
               Barack
               ,
            
             for
             his
             urging
             of
             this
             Text
             ;
             yet
             our
             Saviour
             informes
             them
             ,
             that
             his
             comming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             had
             put
             all
             examples
             of
             that
             kind
             out
             of
             date
             ;
             what
             was
             lawfull
             in
             
               Elias
            
             time
             ,
             is
             not
             equally
             so
             at
             this
             present
             :
             yea
             surely
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             from
             those
             words
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             two
             Disciples
             .
             1.
             
             That
             
               all
               motions
               and
               Doctrines
               ,
               which
               doe
               not
               sute
               with
               the
               end
               of
               Christs
               comming
               ,
               are
               sinfull
               motions
               ,
               and
               sinfull
               Doctrines
            
             ;
             and
             such
             are
             all
             those
             that
             doe
             not
             tend
             to
             Peace
             and
             mercy
             ,
             to
             the
             blessing
             ,
             and
             salvation
             of
             men
             .
             And
             2ly
             .
             we
             may
             learne
             too
             :
             that
             
               all
               we
               who
               live
               under
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               must
               mind
               and
               speake
               ,
               Preach
               and
               doe
               ,
               onely
               that
               which
               suites
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Gospell
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             looke
             how
             farre
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             Text
             doth
             dissent
             from
             the
             end
             of
             Christs
             comming
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             gentlenesse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             so
             farre
             is
             it
             from
             being
             seasonable
             in
             these
             times
             :
             so
             that
             the
             ground
             of
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             mistake
             in
             this
             particular
             was
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             consider
             the
             
               Change
               of
               the
               Times
            
             ;
             but
             no
             marvaile
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             we
             see
             two
             great
             Apostles
             were
             once
             in
             the
             same
             Error
             .
          
           
             2ly
             .
             Mr
             
               Marshall
            
             saies
             ,
             his
             Text
             is
             seasonable
             ,
             in
             respect
             
               of
               the
               temper
               of
               most
               people
               ,
               who
               generally
               mind
               their
               owne
               things
               ,
               
               and
               not
               the
               things
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             But
             is
             it
             seasonable
             therefore
             to
             curse
             them
             ?
             Will
             that
             make
             them
             mind
             their
             owne
             things
             lesse
             and
             Christs
             more
             ?
             I
             apprehend
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             a
             three
             fold
             Argument
             :
             one
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             another
             from
             naturall
             reason
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             from
             sensible
             experience
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Scripture
               teacheth
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             in
             that
             very
             Chapter
             (
             
               Phil.
            
             2.
             )
             whence
             that
             phrase
             is
             borrowed
             by
             Mr
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             gives
             no
             such
             warrant
             ;
             but
             rather
             if
             we
             marke
             him
             doth
             teach
             men
             ,
             to
             
               mind
               their
               owne
               things
               lesse
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               things
               of
               Christ
               more
               ,
            
             by
             laying
             downe
             before
             them
             the
             example
             of
             Christs
             great
             love
             to
             mankind
             ;
             his
             Humility
             and
             sufferings
             in
             their
             behalfe
             ;
             by
             shewing
             how
             he
             denyed
             himselfe
             and
             his
             owne
             glory
             ,
             to
             procure
             their
             advancement
             ;
             and
             from
             hence
             he
             provokes
             men
             to
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             in
             discovering
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             and
             affection
             to
             be
             in
             themselves
             towards
             him
             ,
             and
             
               v.
            
             14.
             
             
               &
            
             15.
             he
             exhorts
             them
             ,
             to
             
               doe
               all
               things
               without
               murmurings
               and
               disputings
               ,
            
             surely
             then
             without
             Cursings
             ,
             and
             he
             gives
             this
             reason
             ,
             
               that
               you
               may
               be
               blamelesse
               and
               harmelesse
               ,
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               without
               rebuke
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               froward
               and
               perverse
               Generation
            
             ;
             for
             the
             gaining
             and
             winning
             of
             them
             ,
             inferring
             that
             if
             they
             should
             doe
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             curse
             those
             that
             were
             not
             of
             their
             owne
             side
             ,
             and
             temper
             ;
             they
             being
             of
             a
             perverse
             and
             crooked
             disposition
             ,
             would
             returne
             like
             for
             like
             ,
             yea
             and
             speake
             evill
             of
             God
             whose
             Children
             they
             professed
             themselves
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             would
             be
             nothing
             but
             disputings
             and
             quarrellings
             ,
             fightings
             and
             shedding
             of
             one
             anothers
             bloud
             ,
             even
             as
             there
             is
             now
             in
             this
             Land
             amongst
             us
             .
          
           
             So
             in
             another
             place
             't
             is
             said
             that
             
               the
               Servant
               of
               God
               ,
            
             (
             who
             would
             win
             others
             to
             mind
             the
             things
             of
             God
             )
             
               must
               not
               strive
               ,
            
             (
             much
             lesse
             curse
             )
             
               but
               be
               gentle
               unto
               all
               men
               ,
               apt
               to
               teach
               patient
               ,
            
             
             
               in
               meeknesse
               instructing
               them
               that
               be
               contrary
               minded
               ,
            
             (
             and
             that
             oppose
             themselves
             ,
             )
             
               trying
               if
               God
               will
            
             (
             as
             peradventure
             that
             way
             he
             will
             )
             
               give
               them
               repentance
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               recovered
               out
               of
               the
               Devills
               snare
               ,
            
             (
             wherein
             doublesse
             all
             they
             are
             intangled
             that
             mind
             their
             owne
             things
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             things
             of
             Christ
             .
             )
             In
             those
             purer
             times
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             onely
             way
             which
             Gods
             Ministers
             tooke
             ,
             to
             alter
             mens
             mindes
             and
             tempers
             :
             
               we
               beseech
               you
            
             (
             saies
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
            
             
             nay
             
               God
               by
               us
               beseecheth
               you
               :
            
             God
             himselfe
             the
             person
             offended
             ,
             seeketh
             
             and
             prayeth
             to
             be
             reconciled
             with
             his
             Enemies
             ;
             even
             as
             our
             gratious
             King
             hath
             done
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             have
             so
             highly
             abused
             him
             .
             The
             Prophet
             
               Hosea
            
             forespeaking
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             draw
             people
             to
             himselfe
             with
             the
             
               Chaines
               of
               Love
               ,
            
             he
             would
             take
             them
             aside
             and
             
               speake
               friendly
            
             to
             them
             ,
             pardon
             their
             iniquity
             ,
             cover
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             so
             
               allure
               them
            
             in
             a
             gentle
             way
             ,
             to
             mind
             him
             more
             ,
             and
             themselves
             lesse
             .
             And
             shall
             any
             pretender
             for
             God
             or
             Christ
             ,
             thinke
             harshnesse
             and
             cursing
             a
             better
             way
             ,
             or
             meane
             to
             effect
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Naturall
               Reason
               perswades
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             He
             that
             knowes
             whereof
             man
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             in
             man
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             searcher
             of
             his
             Heart
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             changer
             of
             it
             too
             ,
             Reason
             saies
             ,
             can
             best
             of
             all
             direct
             in
             the
             way
             to
             alter
             the
             same
             .
             Besides
             if
             it
             be
             true
             (
             which
             the
             Apostle
             saies
             )
             that
             the
             
               preaching
               of
               the
               Law
            
             doth
             put
             us
             out
             of
             frame
             and
             temper
             ,
             
             by
             meanes
             of
             
               sinne
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               us
               ,
            
             which
             becomes
             thereby
             more
             
               outragious
               :
            
             then
             Reason
             suggests
             that
             much
             more
             will
             the
             
               preaching
               of
               Curses
               ,
            
             doe
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             Againe
             that
             course
             which
             is
             not
             availeable
             ,
             to
             draw
             one
             man
             to
             another
             ,
             betweene
             whom
             there
             is
             a
             lesser
             distance
             ;
             can
             never
             be
             Effectuall
             to
             draw
             men
             to
             God
             ,
             betweene
             whom
             the
             distance
             is
             farre
             greater
             .
             That
             which
             cannot
             provoke
             us
             to
             love
             our
             Neighbours
             as
             our selves
             ,
             or
             to
             mind
             his
             things
             as
             our
             owne
             ,
             can
             never
             prevaile
             ,
             to
             stirre
             us
             up
             to
             love
             God
             better
             then
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             mind
             the
             
               things
               of
               Christ
            
             above
             our
             owne
             :
             Reason
             teacheth
             all
             this
             .
             I
             confesse
             these
             harsh
             Themes
             or
             Texts
             ,
             may
             be
             suteable
             enough
             (
             as
             they
             may
             be
             handled
             ,
             )
             to
             drive
             people
             out
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             mind
             their
             owne
             affaires
             but
             little
             ,
             but
             how
             they
             should
             drive
             any
             nearer
             unto
             God
             (
             unlesse
             by
             accident
             ,
             )
             or
             cause
             them
             to
             
               set
               their
               affections
               on
               things
               above
               ,
            
             my
             Reason
             cannot
             apprehend
             ;
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             would
             not
             goe
             in
             Mr
             
               Marshalls
            
             way
             ,
             when
             he
             dealt
             with
             
               Iudas
            
             the
             Traitor
             ;
             for
             when
             that
             Apostate
             desciple
             ,
             (
             for
             his
             worldly
             advantage
             sake
             )
             went
             (
             as
             a
             Chaplaine
             )
             with
             the
             Souldiers
             to
             apprehend
             his
             Lord
             and
             Soveraigne
             :
             Christ
             did
             not
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             fall
             to
             curse
             him
             ,
             for
             minding
             his
             mony
             more
             ,
             then
             his
             Master
             ,
             his
             gaine
             ,
             more
             then
             his
             Conscience
             ;
             but
             with
             a
             mild
             Compellation
             ,
             doth
             insinuate
             unto
             him
             ,
             how
             he
             covered
             a
             most
             foule
             Treason
             under
             a
             faire
             pretence
             :
             
               friend
            
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               betrayest
               thou
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               
               with
               a
               kisse
               :
            
             which
             very
             manner
             of
             speech
             ,
             without
             all
             question
             ,
             did
             so
             worke
             upon
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Traitor
             afterward
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             joyed
             in
             his
             mony
             more
             ;
             but
             ere
             long
             ,
             brings
             it
             back
             to
             the
             
               Close
               Committee
               ,
            
             and
             there
             he
             leaves
             it
             ;
             confessing
             that
             
               he
               had
               betrayed
               Innocent
               Bloud
               :
            
             now
             surely
             by
             the
             consent
             even
             of
             Reason
             ,
             this
             course
             which
             Christ
             tooke
             ,
             is
             most
             seasonable
             to
             the
             temper
             of
             
               those
               people
               that
               mind
               their
               owne
               things
               most
               ,
            
             if
             we
             would
             worke
             in
             them
             a
             sight
             of
             their
             Errour
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             which
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             seemes
             to
             fancy
             .
             Which
             also
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Experience
               it selfe
               contradicteth
               :
            
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             teacheth
             us
             in
             the
             6th
             
               Page
            
             of
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             that
             to
             Curse
             is
             ,
             
               maledicere
               verbo
               malefacere
               re
               ,
               to
               speake
               evill
               ,
               to
               revile
               ,
               to
               reproach
               ,
               to
               wish
               mischiefe
               unto
               ,
               to
               doe
               any
               evill
               against
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               execute
               indeed
               (
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               power
               )
               what
               one
               would
               wish
               in
               word
               :
            
             (
             in
             briefe
             ,
             't
             is
             to
             deale
             with
             a
             man
             as
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             Faction
             have
             ●ince
             dealt
             with
             the
             
               King
            
             ▪
             and
             with
             the
             
               Queene
               .
            
             )
             But
             did
             ever
             any
             one
             read
             ,
             or
             heare
             ,
             or
             by
             experience
             see
             ,
             any
             man
             that
             was
             yet
             a
             stranger
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             Religion
             ,
             converted
             by
             these
             meanes
             ?
             How
             this
             Generation
             of
             
               New
               Reformers
               ,
            
             are
             like
             to
             prevaile
             for
             Christ
             ,
             in
             this
             their
             way
             ,
             let
             all
             men
             judge
             according
             to
             observation
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             failed
             in
             any
             one
             of
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             particulars
             ,
             in
             their
             endeavours
             with
             the
             
               Queene
               ,
            
             they
             have
             
               spoken
               evill
               of
               her
               ,
               reviled
               her
               ,
               reproached
               her
               ,
               slandered
               her
               ,
               robbed
               her
               ,
               spoyled
               her
               ,
               shot
               at
               her
               ,
               persecuted
               and
               hunted
               her
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               done
               her
               all
               the
               mischiefe
               both
               in
               word
               and
               deed
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               their
               power
               to
               doe
            
             ;
             and
             sorry
             they
             were
             ,
             that
             their
             power
             was
             not
             answerable
             to
             their
             will
             ,
             to
             have
             proceeded
             farther
             in
             their
             evills
             against
             her
             :
             and
             all
             this
             was
             to
             bring
             her
             into
             love
             with
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
            
             which
             they
             (
             most
             scandalously
             and
             falsely
             )
             say
             ,
             themselves
             are
             of
             :
             though
             indeed
             of
             all
             Religions
             in
             the
             world
             the
             true
             
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
            
             doth
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             oppose
             and
             contradict
             such
             wayes
             and
             courses
             :
             and
             they
             are
             the
             greatest
             Enemies
             that
             ever
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             had
             ;
             thus
             to
             slander
             and
             disgrace
             the
             same
             :
             yea
             they
             have
             occasioned
             hereby
             ,
             many
             unhallowed
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             to
             blaspheme
             our
             holy
             Profession
             ,
             and
             to
             commend
             of
             that
             of
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             
               Rome
               :
            
             the
             
               Pope
            
             had
             never
             such
             an
             Harvest
             in
             
               England
            
             this
             foureskore
             yeares
             put
             altogether
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             had
             in
             these
             foure
             yeares
             last
             past
             ,
             or
             
             since
             these
             men
             have
             managed
             the
             
               Militia
               .
            
             This
             experience
             doth
             teach
             us
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             the
             same
             Mistrisse
             doth
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             onely
             way
             to
             worke
             an
             Evangelicall
             temper
             ,
             in
             those
             that
             differ
             from
             us
             ;
             is
             to
             make
             unto
             them
             a
             presentation
             of
             Christs
             Example
             ,
             in
             our
             teaching
             ,
             to
             discover
             his
             Conditions
             in
             our
             behaviours
             ,
             to
             manifest
             his
             meeknesse
             ,
             and
             affability
             in
             our
             speeches
             ;
             which
             course
             indeed
             doth
             mightily
             calme
             the
             rage
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             extinguish
             the
             heat
             of
             it
             :
             yea
             it
             tames
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             captivates
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             manner
             inforceth
             him
             to
             
               mind
               his
               owne
               things
               lesse
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               of
               Christ
               more
               .
            
             O
             had
             our
             
               New
               Reformers
            
             but
             gone
             this
             way
             to
             worke
             ,
             I
             dare
             boldly
             say
             they
             might
             have
             done
             God
             much
             service
             ,
             but
             their
             pleading
             for
             the
             
               Militia
               ,
            
             was
             a
             plaine
             disclaiming
             of
             this
             way
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             from
             
               Scripture
               ,
               Reason
               ,
            
             and
             
               Experience
               ,
            
             that
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             is
             as
             much
             mistaken
             in
             the
             seasonablenesse
             of
             his
             Text
             in
             the
             second
             respect
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             :
             and
             I
             suppose
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             mistake
             is
             this
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             sufficiently
             consider
             of
             
               peoples
               tempers
               and
               dispositions
               .
            
          
           
             3ly
             .
             Mr
             
               Marshall
            
             saies
             :
             His
             Text
             is
             
               seasonable
               to
               the
               occasion
               of
               this
               dayes
               meeting
               ,
               which
               is
               purposely
               for
               the
               helpe
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               his
               cause
               and
               people
               now
               distressed
               in
               Ireland
            
             :
             So
             that
             he
             conceives
             it
             seasonable
             (
             as
             I
             apprehend
             him
             )
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               day
               ,
            
             or
             the
             
               duty
            
             thereon
             to
             be
             performed
             :
             yet
             the
             pretended
             occasion
             of
             that
             dayes
             meeting
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             take
             it
             )
             was
             to
             
               pray
            
             and
             not
             to
             
               curse
               .
            
             I
             did
             never
             read
             ,
             that
             bitter
             cursing
             was
             ever
             injoyned
             as
             any
             part
             ,
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             fast
             day
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             marvaile
             if
             the
             fruits
             of
             such
             fasting
             dayes
             ,
             have
             proved
             so
             bitter
             to
             the
             whole
             Nation
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             heard
             both
             M.
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Ministers
             of
             that
             Faction
             at
             some
             fifty
             or
             sixty
             miles
             distance
             ,
             inveigh
             most
             bitterly
             against
             the
             
               Cavaleers
            
             for
             their
             Cursing
             and
             Swearing
             :
             the
             report
             whereof
             (
             doubtlesse
             )
             they
             did
             receive
             from
             some
             good
             hand
             ;
             for
             to
             my
             griefe
             and
             sorrow
             I
             find
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             his
             Majesties
             Military
             Articles
             ,
             and
             frequent
             Proclamations
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             many
             that
             have
             Relation
             to
             his
             Armies
             ,
             are
             most
             extreamly
             given
             over
             to
             that
             hellish
             sinne
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             particular
             they
             rather
             chuse
             to
             follow
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             doctrine
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             their
             owne
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             dislike
             the
             same
             :
             they
             thinke
             they
             may
             
               practice
            
             
             Cursing
             ,
             as
             lawfully
             as
             he
             
               preach
            
             it
             :
             though
             I
             beleeve
             ,
             they
             mistake
             him
             therein
             ;
             for
             he
             would
             have
             onely
             those
             of
             his
             
               owne
            
             side
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             preacheth
             ,
             to
             practice
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             not
             the
             
               Cavaleers
               ,
            
             to
             whom
             it
             doth
             not
             belong
             ;
             (
             nor
             indeed
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             cause
             so
             well
             become
             )
             :
             But
             such
             is
             mans
             nature
             ,
             
               Nittimur
               in
               vetitum
               :
            
             in
             wayes
             of
             sinne
             ,
             one
             will
             strive
             to
             out
             goe
             another
             :
             And
             let
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             say
             what
             he
             can
             ,
             the
             
               Cavaleers
            
             will
             account
             those
             in
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             worthy
             of
             
               Curses
               ,
            
             as
             they
             on
             the
             other
             side
             can
             account
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             I
             must
             say
             of
             the
             
               Cavaleers
               ,
            
             I
             could
             never
             observe
             any
             of
             them
             so
             transcendently
             bold
             ,
             as
             to
             fancy
             ,
             they
             did
             
               helpe
               God
               ,
            
             or
             
               his
               cause
            
             by
             their
             
               Cursing
            
             ;
             nor
             yet
             to
             professe
             publiquely
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Fast
               day
            
             was
             a
             day
             
               seasonable
            
             for
             the
             practice
             thereof
             ;
             nor
             dare
             we
             who
             are
             Ministers
             among
             them
             ,
             teach
             any
             such
             doctrine
             ,
             for
             
               we
               have
               not
               so
               learned
               Christ
               :
            
             no
             but
             let
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             and
             all
             his
             side
             know
             ;
             that
             we
             thinke
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             upon
             the
             
               Fast
               dayes
               ,
            
             to
             discover
             the
             horrid
             nature
             of
             the
             sinne
             of
             
               Swearing
               ,
            
             and
             of
             
               Cursing
            
             others
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             faces
             of
             those
             we
             conceive
             guilty
             of
             it
             ;
             endeavouring
             thereby
             to
             humble
             their
             soules
             for
             it
             :
             And
             we
             pray
             our selves
             and
             teach
             others
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             Christians
             to
             
               pray
            
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             
               curse
            
             none
             :
             no
             not
             those
             that
             are
             for
             the
             present
             
               Enemies
            
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             themselves
             ;
             who
             thirst
             for
             the
             ruine
             of
             
               Christs
               Gospell
               ,
            
             and
             of
             the
             
               defender
            
             and
             Professours
             of
             it
             ;
             we
             hope
             and
             pray
             ,
             for
             their
             Conversions
             ,
             for
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             God
             may
             call
             them
             at
             the
             eleventh
             houre
             :
             onely
             we
             pray
             that
             
               their
               mischievous
               imaginations
            
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             Annoynted
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             
               may
               never
               prosper
            
             ;
             that
             their
             Hypocrisie
             may
             be
             discovered
             ;
             that
             so
             the
             simple
             well
             meaning
             People
             may
             no
             longer
             be
             deluded
             by
             them
             ,
             we
             pray
             ,
             
               Fill
               their
               faces
               with
               shame
               of
               their
               owne
               doings
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               seeke
               thy
               Name
               O
               Lord
               .
            
             We
             conceive
             that
             
               cursing
            
             of
             others
             ,
             on
             the
             
               Fast
               day
               ,
            
             would
             rather
             appeare
             to
             be
             an
             act
             of
             
               Pride
            
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             
               selfe
               justification
            
             :
             then
             of
             
               selfe
               condemnation
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             act
             of
             a
             
               Fast
               day
               :
            
             we
             hope
             that
             those
             
               Prayers
            
             which
             we
             put
             up
             for
             our
             bloud-thirsty
             Enemies
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             most
             
               selfe
               denying
               ,
            
             so
             are
             they
             most
             
               suteable
            
             to
             the
             worke
             of
             Humiliation
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             prove
             not
             effectuall
             in
             their
             behalfe
             ,
             for
             whom
             they
             are
             made
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             end
             they
             will
             (
             through
             Gods
             gratious
             acceptance
             by
             Christs
             
             meanes
             )
             prove
             most
             beneficiall
             and
             comfortable
             to
             our selves
             :
             And
             we
             thinke
             
               we
               helpe
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               cause
            
             best
             ;
             when
             we
             walke
             onely
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             which
             himselfe
             doth
             lead
             us
             in
             ,
             and
             wherein
             
               his
               cause
            
             alwayes
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             hath
             best
             thrived
             and
             prospered
             :
             and
             that
             hath
             been
             not
             the
             
               high
               way
            
             of
             
               Cursing
            
             and
             
               selfe
               advancing
               ,
            
             but
             the
             
               low
               way
            
             of
             
               praying
            
             and
             
               selfe
               denying
            
             ;
             yea
             we
             apprehend
             that
             't
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             God
             alone
             ,
             that
             must
             pull
             downe
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             his
             
               owne
               cause
               ,
            
             which
             he
             will
             undoubtedly
             doe
             ,
             by
             some
             meanes
             ,
             or
             other
             ,
             when
             his
             wronged
             and
             afflicted
             people
             are
             
               fit
            
             for
             mercy
             and
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             are
             brought
             to
             
               kisse
               the
               rod
            
             which
             beats
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             we
             tell
             them
             they
             shall
             doe
             ,
             when
             they
             leave
             
               cursing
            
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             with
             appeasednesse
             of
             Spirit
             can
             
               pray
            
             for
             them
             :
             this
             is
             the
             doctrine
             which
             we
             Preach
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             practised
             on
             the
             
               Fast
               day
               ,
            
             and
             on
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             
               I
               beseech
               God
               give
               to
               every
               one
               of
               the
               Kings
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               People
               ,
               grace
               to
               follow
               it
               .
            
          
           
             We
             read
             ,
             
               Ezek.
            
             22.30
             .
             That
             in
             a
             time
             of
             generall
             Calamity
             ,
             God
             sayes
             ,
             that
             
               he
               sought
               for
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               make
               up
               the
               Hedge
               ,
               and
               stand
               in
               the
               gap
               before
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               destroy
               the
               Land
               ,
               but
               he
               found
               none
               .
            
             Had
             God
             looked
             for
             
               Cursers
               ,
            
             or
             if
             
               they
            
             could
             have
             done
             the
             deed
             ;
             doubtlesse
             he
             might
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             now
             ,
             have
             found
             many
             ;
             (
             for
             't
             is
             an
             easier
             thing
             to
             nature
             ,
             and
             more
             common
             to
             
               curse
            
             Enemies
             ,
             then
             to
             
               pray
            
             for
             them
             ,
             )
             but
             he
             looked
             for
             a
             man
             that
             should
             act
             
               Moses
            
             part
             ,
             who
             stood
             in
             the
             breach
             ,
             and
             
               prayed
            
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             a
             meanes
             to
             preserve
             them
             .
             
             The
             Story
             it selfe
             is
             worth
             our
             observance
             ;
             God
             offered
             to
             make
             
               Moses
            
             a
             
               great
               man
               ,
            
             yea
             a
             
               mighty
               Nation
            
             :
             if
             he
             would
             but
             give
             him
             leave
             ,
             to
             destroy
             those
             rebellious
             
               Israelites
            
             (
             who
             sure
             were
             Gods
             Enemies
             ,
             for
             He
             doth
             not
             use
             to
             destroy
             his
             friends
             :
             )
             But
             
               Moses
            
             would
             not
             yeeld
             ,
             though
             he
             might
             have
             come
             to
             great
             preferment
             by
             it
             .
             Had
             he
             been
             of
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             mind
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             thought
             it
             his
             duty
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             have
             left
             
               praying
            
             for
             them
             ,
             (
             whereby
             he
             held
             Gods
             hands
             )
             ▪
             but
             also
             to
             have
             fell
             a
             
               revileing
               ,
               reproaching
               ,
            
             and
             
               doing
               them
               all
               the
               mischiefe
            
             that
             possibly
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             
               helped
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             more
             quickly
             to
             have
             destroyed
             them
             :
             But
             surely
             that
             
               selfe
               denying
            
             course
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             was
             more
             acceptable
             and
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             this
             other
             of
             Mr
             
               Marshall
            
             would
             have
             been
             .
             And
             I
             beleeve
             (
             for
             my
             part
             )
             that
             
             God
             on
             the
             
               Fast
               dayes
               ,
            
             (
             when
             we
             meet
             togeather
             ,
             to
             
               helpe
               him
            
             and
             his
             cause
             ,
             )
             doth
             expect
             from
             us
             even
             such
             like
             prayers
             as
             
               Moses
            
             offered
             ;
             and
             doth
             look
             that
             we
             his
             Ministers
             should
             call
             upon
             people
             ,
             in
             
               that
            
             way
             and
             manner
             to
             afford
             their
             assistance
             :
             and
             I
             verily
             believe
             ;
             had
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             and
             all
             the
             Ministers
             on
             his
             side
             so
             done
             ,
             the
             distressed
             people
             in
             
               Ireland
            
             (
             which
             he
             seems
             so
             specially
             to
             commiserate
             ,
             )
             had
             been
             better
             
               helped
               ,
            
             then
             they
             have
             been
             :
             for
             let
             us
             but
             consider
             ,
             a
             little
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             (
             more
             fully
             to
             evidence
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             mistake
             ,
             )
             what
             great
             benefit
             this
             
               Cursing
            
             doctrine
             hath
             reached
             out
             to
             the
             
               afflicted
               Protestants
            
             in
             that
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             Soon
             after
             the
             Preaching
             of
             this
             Sermon
             (
             which
             was
             
               Feb.
            
             23.
             1641.
             )
             The
             
               predominant
               part
            
             of
             his
             Auditory
             ,
             (
             their
             hearts
             being
             thereby
             fitted
             and
             prepared
             to
             
               Cruelty
               ,
            
             )
             fell
             to
             put
             the
             same
             in
             practice
             :
             for
             hereupon
             the
             
               lands
            
             of
             that
             Nation
             were
             exposed
             to
             sale
             ,
             by
             an
             
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               House
               ,
            
             and
             ●ome
             of
             the
             
               Members
            
             (
             who
             it
             seems
             had
             drank
             downe
             a
             larger
             draught
             of
             his
             doctrine
             then
             the
             rest
             )
             would
             have
             had
             it
             also
             decreed
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Irish
               should
               be
               rooted
               out
               from
               being
               a
               Nation
               ,
            
             they
             should
             all
             be
             put
             to
             the
             sword
             ,
             that
             so
             their
             very
             name
             
               might
               be
               had
               no
               more
               in
               remembrance
               ,
            
             for
             this
             indeed
             according
             to
             M.
             
               Marshall's
            
             phrase
             and
             instruction
             (
             pag.
             5.
             )
             was
             
               fully
               to
               curse
               them
               ,
               vehemently
               to
               curse
               them
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               leave
               cursing
               them
               ,
            
             even
             to
             annihilate
             them
             by
             
               cursing
            
             them
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Popish
             
               Irish
            
             fearing
             to
             be
             quite
             outgone
             in
             cruelty
             by
             these
             
               new
               Reformers
               ,
            
             grew
             desperate
             indeed
             ,
             and
             most
             outragiously
             mischievous
             against
             the
             
               English
            
             Nation
             ;
             and
             against
             all
             that
             professed
             the
             
               Protestant
            
             Religion
             .
             And
             verily
             I
             doe
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             so
             highly
             displeased
             with
             those
             
               bloody
               purposes
               ,
            
             those
             over-harsh
             
               decrees
               ,
            
             those
             
               cursing
               doctrines
               ,
            
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             from
             men
             professing
             the
             same
             ;
             that
             he
             did
             for
             these
             things
             sake
             ,
             suffer
             those
             wild
             and
             savage
             
               Irish
               ,
            
             to
             be
             more
             prevalent
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             :
             and
             should
             I
             be
             in
             the
             case
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             either
             
               Preached
            
             such
             doctrines
             ;
             or
             had
             
               vented
            
             such
             cruell
             purposes
             ;
             or
             had
             
               layed
               out
               ,
            
             any
             mony
             for
             
               Irish
            
             lands
             ;
             or
             had
             been
             a
             
               means
            
             any
             way
             to
             provoke
             that
             people
             to
             be
             so
             
               outragiously
            
             desperate
             ▪
             and
             destructive
             as
             they
             have
             been
             ;
             I
             beleeve
             my
             Conscience
             would
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             God
             
               would
               lay
               to
               my
               charge
               ,
               the
               guilt
               of
               that
               Protestant
               English
               blood
               there
               shed
               ,
            
             and
             
             the
             King
             might
             
               justly
            
             lay
             unto
             me
             ,
             the
             losse
             of
             those
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             I
             should
             alwaies
             think
             ,
             
               that
               blood
               would
               pursue
               me
               ,
               because
               I
               had
               not
               hated
               blood
               .
            
          
           
             And
             hereby
             the
             way
             also
             ,
             let
             me
             suggest
             two
             things
             :
             a
             Caveat
             and
             an
             observation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             
               Caveat
            
             to
             all
             my
             countrymen
             of
             
               England
            
             of
             what
             side
             or
             faction
             soever
             ,
             who
             begin
             now
             to
             be
             as
             bold
             with
             the
             lands
             and
             Estates
             ,
             of
             some
             in
             their
             own
             Nation
             ;
             as
             three
             years
             agoe
             they
             were
             with
             those
             of
             the
             
               Irish
               ,
            
             both
             in
             buying
             and
             selling
             ;
             the
             
               Buyers
            
             I
             would
             have
             but
             remember
             ,
             
               Ireland
               ,
            
             and
             thinke
             that
             by
             their
             good
             Bargains
             there
             ,
             God
             did
             foreadmonish
             them
             ,
             to
             beware
             how
             they
             venture
             here
             .
             And
             the
             sellers
             I
             would
             have
             them
             remember
             
               Felton
            
             (
             that
             killed
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Buckingham
               ,
               )
            
             and
             withall
             ,
             that
             their
             own
             Orders
             and
             doings
             ,
             have
             taught
             men
             to
             make
             no
             scruple
             of
             shedding
             blood
             :
             
               'T
               is
               no
               wisdome
               to
               put
               great
               spirits
               upon
               desperate
               courses
               ,
            
             the
             Beare
             will
             more
             willingly
             
               Hazard
               his
               life
               ,
            
             then
             
               part
               with
               his
               skinne
            
             to
             make
             good
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Hunter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             
               observation
            
             :
             from
             the
             progresse
             of
             men
             in
             wayes
             of
             blood
             ,
             
               quam
               tument
               gustato
               sanguine
               fauces
               ,
            
             how
             dangerous
             the
             tast
             of
             blood
             is
             ,
             it
             makes
             even
             a
             sheep
             grow
             wolfeish
             :
             
               si
               torrida
               parvus
               venit
               in
               ora
               cruor
               ,
               itur
               in
               omne
               nefas
               ,
            
             they
             that
             were
             lately
             accounted
             the
             persecuted
             flock
             of
             Christ
             ,
             having
             lapt
             a
             little
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             an
             
               Enemy
               ,
            
             how
             extreamly
             on
             the
             suddaine
             doe
             they
             thirst
             for
             the
             blood
             of
             their
             
               friends
            
             ?
             they
             who
             at
             first
             devoured
             in
             their
             expectations
             ,
             the
             lands
             of
             
               Strangers
               ,
            
             and
             panted
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Popish
             
               Irish
            
             ;
             how
             greedy
             are
             they
             now
             become
             ,
             of
             the
             estates
             of
             their
             own
             
               Country-men
               ,
            
             and
             thirsty
             after
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             
               Protestant
               English
               .
            
             
               
                 —
                 inter
                 mensasque
                 torosque
              
               
                 Quae
                 modo
                 complexu
                 foverunt
                 pectora
                 caedunt
                 .
              
               
                 Whom
                 lately
                 they
                 at
                 bed
                 and
                 board
                 ,
              
               
                 Did
                 brotherly
                 embrace
                 ,
              
               
                 They
                 now
                 do
                 slay
                 ,
                 with
                 murdering
                 sword
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 Brotherhood
                 deface
                 .
              
            
             And
             yet
             I
             know
             't
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             some
             ;
             that
             this
             Effusion
             of
             
               English
            
             Bloud
             was
             
               primum
               intentione
               ,
            
             the
             first
             thing
             in
             the
             intentions
             of
             these
             unnaturall
             men
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Irish
            
             Combustions
             were
             
             onely
             raised
             as
             a
             mist
             ,
             to
             
               cloud
            
             their
             purpose
             at
             home
             ,
             that
             honest
             Eyes
             might
             not
             discerne
             it
             ;
             for
             (
             notwithstanding
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             phrase
             ,
             
               to
               help
               the
               distressed
               people
               in
               Ireland
            
             )
             't
             is
             too
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             
               prevailing
               Faction
            
             amongst
             those
             whom
             in
             the
             next
             words
             he
             calls
             ,
             
               the
               Captaines
               and
               Leaders
               of
               the
               Lords
               Host
               :
            
             were
             not
             onely
             
               neglective
            
             themselves
             ,
             in
             affording
             ayde
             ,
             but
             also
             
               obstructive
            
             to
             his
             sacred
             Majesty
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             pitty
             to
             those
             
               poore
               distressed
            
             )
             would
             have
             ventured
             his
             
               Royall
            
             Person
             ,
             to
             have
             carried
             comfort
             to
             them
             :
             so
             irkesome
             was
             it
             to
             his
             Pious
             Soule
             ,
             to
             heare
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             should
             want
             that
             protection
             ,
             which
             throughout
             the
             time
             of
             his
             sole
             Government
             ,
             they
             so
             happily
             had
             enjoyed
             .
          
           
             
               Sod
               latebat
               Anguis
               in
               Herba
               ,
            
             there
             was
             a
             pad
             in
             the
             Straw
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             did
             not
             then
             see
             ;
             the
             maine
             designe
             or
             worke
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             was
             ,
             
               to
               destroy
               the
               Government
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               overthrow
               Monarchy
               in
               this
               Kingdome
            
             ;
             and
             to
             effect
             this
             ,
             the
             
               Shipping
            
             and
             
               Militia
            
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             must
             be
             
               griped
            
             into
             their
             hands
             ;
             to
             which
             purpose
             ,
             there
             was
             to
             be
             
               aliquid
               apparens
               ,
            
             above
             board
             ,
             to
             gaine
             some
             beliefe
             to
             
               Iealousies
            
             and
             
               Feares
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             knowing
             the
             discontentments
             ,
             and
             disposition
             of
             the
             
               Irish
            
             Nation
             ,
             they
             cut
             of
             their
             Governours
             Head
             ;
             and
             did
             providently
             forbeare
             to
             send
             any
             other
             to
             succeed
             him
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             might
             render
             to
             them
             ,
             an
             advantage
             to
             
               rebell
               ,
            
             and
             to
             themselves
             a
             faire
             pretence
             to
             be
             
               possessed
            
             of
             the
             Men
             ,
             Monyes
             ,
             and
             Ammunition
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             .
             Which
             when
             they
             had
             got
             ,
             
               Ireland
            
             is
             
               neglected
               ,
            
             the
             poore
             
               distressed
               people
            
             there
             are
             
               massacred
               ,
            
             the
             
               Subsidies
            
             given
             for
             their
             ayde
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Contribution
            
             gathered
             for
             their
             reliefe
             ,
             is
             
               imployed
            
             another
             way
             ;
             many
             of
             our
             gallant
             men
             who
             at
             first
             went
             thither
             to
             their
             helpe
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             timely
             supplies
             are
             
               slaine
               ,
            
             (
             for
             had
             they
             lived
             a
             while
             longer
             ,
             't
             was
             feared
             they
             might
             have
             done
             their
             King
             too
             much
             good
             service
             at
             their
             owne
             home
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Armies
             there
             abiding
             ,
             were
             well
             nigh
             
               famished
            
             for
             want
             of
             maintenance
             ;
             which
             they
             could
             not
             obtaine
             at
             last
             ,
             but
             upon
             condition
             ,
             they
             would
             first
             subscribe
             ,
             to
             a
             kind
             of
             
               new
               dependance
            
             upon
             these
             new
             
               State
               men
            
             ;
             and
             two
             of
             the
             
               Members
            
             of
             the
             
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
            
             are
             sent
             over
             to
             require
             it
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             for
             the
             
               Confirmation
            
             of
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             let
             me
             declare
             by
             the
             way
             two
             things
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             desire
             the
             judicious
             Reader
             
             seriously
             to
             thinke
             upon
             ;
             and
             let
             him
             conclude
             from
             the
             same
             ,
             what
             his
             owne
             Reason
             and
             Conscience
             shall
             suggest
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               What
               I
               have
               understood
            
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Princely
             care
             and
             wisdome
             to
             prevent
             those
             
               Irish
            
             miseries
             ;
             had
             that
             Kingdom
             been
             so
             happy
             as
             to
             have
             tasted
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             .
             When
             they
             had
             cut
             off
             
               Strafford's
               Head
               ,
            
             the
             King
             providently
             foreseeing
             ,
             that
             those
             forces
             raised
             there
             ,
             by
             the
             said
             
               Earle
               ,
            
             (
             for
             his
             assistance
             in
             the
             Northern
             expedition
             ,
             )
             if
             they
             continued
             together
             ,
             (
             being
             
               Irish
            
             and
             
               Papists
               )
            
             might
             be
             mischievous
             in
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             after
             their
             Governours
             death
             ,
             (
             who
             had
             he
             lived
             ,
             was
             both
             able
             and
             ready
             enough
             to
             have
             kept
             them
             under
             from
             Rebelling
             :
             )
             therefore
             his
             Majesty
             ordered
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             sent
             out
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             had
             granted
             their
             service
             to
             the
             Ambassadors
             of
             
               Portugall
            
             and
             
               Spaine
               ,
            
             soliciting
             the
             same
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             their
             severall
             Princes
             :
             in
             which
             particular
             ,
             had
             not
             His
             Majesty
             been
             crossed
             ;
             it
             had
             been
             impossible
             in
             human
             reason
             ,
             there
             should
             have
             been
             any
             such
             suddain
             Combustions
             raised
             in
             
               Ireland
               :
            
             whereas
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             they
             remaining
             there
             in
             a
             body
             ;
             it
             was
             most
             likely
             (
             in
             all
             probability
             )
             they
             would
             act
             those
             evills
             ,
             which
             now
             wofull
             experience
             can
             best
             declare
             .
             But
             the
             
               prevailing
            
             party
             at
             
               Westminster
               ,
            
             (
             who
             must
             be
             called
             the
             
               Saviours
            
             and
             
               Conservators
            
             of
             Kingdomes
             )
             would
             by
             no
             meanes
             ,
             suffer
             the
             King
             to
             enjoy
             the
             freedome
             of
             his
             
               personall
               will
            
             ;
             (
             for
             indeed
             ,
             so
             they
             might
             have
             missed
             of
             their
             maine
             designe
             in
             
               England
            
             :
             )
             and
             therefore
             pretending
             
               Iealousies
            
             and
             
               Feares
               ,
            
             kept
             them
             still
             at
             home
             to
             make
             (
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             effect
             ,
             )
             a
             
               distressed
               Church
               and
               People
               in
               Ireland
               ,
            
             and
             to
             doe
             greater
             mischiefe
             then
             at
             that
             time
             could
             be
             feared
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               What
               my selfe
               received
            
             from
             the
             lips
             of
             a
             dying
             man
             ;
             who
             was
             a
             Commander
             ,
             and
             present
             in
             
               Dublin
               ,
            
             when
             those
             two
             
               Emissaries
            
             (
             forementioned
             ,
             )
             came
             thither
             to
             seduce
             the
             Armies
             from
             their
             Loyalty
             :
             who
             when
             they
             had
             by
             their
             cunning
             pretences
             ,
             got
             the
             
               subscription
            
             of
             so
             many
             ,
             as
             (
             in
             their
             owne
             conceits
             )
             the
             
               worke
               was
               even
               done
            
             ;
             they
             began
             somewhat
             perkely
             ,
             to
             discover
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             cankred
             intentions
             in
             their
             prate
             one
             night
             at
             supper
             :
             one
             of
             them
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               now
               all
               Nations
               ,
               began
               to
               be
               weary
               of
               Monarchy
               :
               and
               did
               groane
               under
               the
               yoake
               thereof
               .
            
             Which
             expression
             that
             very
             Gentleman
             (
             from
             
             whose
             mouth
             I
             had
             it
             )
             extreamly
             disgusting
             ,
             (
             being
             ingenious
             and
             loyall
             ,
             )
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             his
             valour
             ,
             starts
             up
             ,
             and
             saies
             ;
             
               none
               but
               Villaines
               and
               Traitors
               were
               weary
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               would
               offer
               to
               affirme
               any
               such
               thing
               :
            
             (
             which
             was
             most
             truly
             spoken
             ,
             if
             applyed
             to
             them
             that
             were
             bred
             under
             a
             
               Monarch
               ,
            
             and
             had
             
               sworne
               Allegiance
            
             to
             him
             :
             )
             and
             thereupon
             this
             gallant
             Spirit
             ,
             with
             another
             true
             
               English-man
            
             like
             himselfe
             ;
             perceiving
             that
             their
             drift
             in
             requiring
             subscription
             ,
             was
             onely
             to
             get
             the
             Army
             ingaged
             with
             their
             
               Faction
               ,
            
             to
             destroy
             
               Monarchy
               ,
            
             and
             their
             naturall
             
               Liege
               Lord
            
             ;
             commanded
             those
             
               Members
               ,
            
             to
             reproduce
             presently
             the
             book
             of
             
               Subscriptions
            
             ;
             (
             each
             of
             them
             threatning
             otherwise
             to
             cut
             one
             of
             their
             throats
             :
             )
             which
             when
             they
             had
             againe
             layed
             hands
             upon
             ,
             they
             rent
             it
             all
             in
             peeces
             ;
             and
             so
             those
             two
             
               Factors
            
             of
             mischiefe
             ,
             having
             an
             end
             put
             to
             their
             
               worke
            
             in
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             came
             running
             home
             
               in
               a
               feare
               ,
            
             to
             their
             owne
             Center
             at
             
               Westminster
            
             againe
             .
             But
             these
             by
             the
             way
             .
             I
             returne
             to
             M.
             
               Marshall
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             I
             have
             given
             an
             hint
             how
             
               seasonable
            
             indeed
             his
             Text
             was
             to
             the
             
               purposes
            
             of
             some
             of
             his
             Auditors
             ,
             and
             how
             
               usefull
            
             his
             doctrine
             hath
             since
             been
             in
             their
             
               practice
            
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             
               helpe
               ,
            
             but
             to
             
               mischiefe
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               his
               cause
               ,
               and
               his
               distressed
               people
               in
               Ireland
               :
            
             but
             that
             it
             should
             be
             
               seasonable
            
             in
             that
             respect
             (
             which
             he
             affirmes
             )
             
               viz.
               to
               the
               occasion
               of
               that
               dayes
               meeting
               ,
            
             which
             was
             to
             fast
             and
             pray
             ,
             (
             as
             was
             pretended
             )
             I
             cannot
             yet
             perceive
             ;
             surely
             therefore
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             was
             mistaken
             in
             that
             
               apprehension
            
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             mistake
             might
             be
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             sufficiently
             remember
             ,
             what
             was
             
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               day
            
             ;
             I
             come
             now
             to
             the
             fourth
             respect
             .
          
           
             4ly
             .
             
               But
               to
               me
            
             (
             saies
             Mr
             
               Marshall
               )
               it
               seemes
               most
               of
               all
               seasonable
               ,
               for
               this
               present
               Honourable
               Assembly
               ,
               who
               all
               should
               be
               as
               the
               Lord
               ,
               their
               Horses
               as
               his
               Horses
               ,
               their
               Chariots
               as
               his
               Chariots
               ,
               they
               being
               all
               called
               to
               be
               Captaines
               and
               Leaders
               of
               the
               Lords
               Host
               :
            
             thus
             it
             seemeth
             to
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             ;
             but
             all
             men
             are
             not
             consenting
             with
             him
             in
             this
             particular
             neither
             :
             for
             to
             
               me
            
             it
             seemeth
             otherwise
             .
             I
             apprehend
             ,
             that
             therefore
             this
             
               Cursing
            
             Tex●
             ,
             was
             not
             so
             
               seasonable
            
             to
             that
             Assembly
             ,
             
               because
               they
               should
               all
               be
               as
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             who
             is
             
               gratious
               and
               mercifull
               of
               tender
               pitty
               ,
               and
               great
               kindnesse
               ,
               doing
               good
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               unthankefull
               and
               to
               the
               evill
               :
            
             in
             all
             which
             conditions
             onely
             ,
             men
             are
             bidden
             to
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             any
             act
             of
             
               severity
               ,
            
             or
             of
             
               Cursing
            
             :
             for
             though
             God
             hath
             power
             to
             
               curse
               ,
            
             
             yet
             that
             men
             have
             any
             warrant
             to
             follow
             him
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             I
             apprehend
             not
             ,
             save
             onely
             in
             that
             cas●
             I
             mentioned
             before
             from
             
               Gal.
            
             1.8
             9.
             
             Sure
             those
             whom
             we
             imagine
             to
             be
             
               like
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             we
             should
             provoke
             to
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             what
             we
             would
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             unto
             ;
             and
             dares
             any
             man
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             
               curse
               ?
            
             none
             that
             truly
             knowes
             him
             .
             I
             professe
             I
             cannot
             conceive
             for
             what
             cause
             ,
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             should
             fancy
             his
             Text
             to
             be
             so
             
               seasonable
            
             to
             his
             Auditory
             :
             were
             they
             not
             called
             togeather
             to
             be
             a
             
               blessing
            
             to
             this
             Nation
             ?
             did
             he
             know
             they
             would
             prove
             a
             
               Curse
               ,
            
             and
             doth
             he
             dyet
             them
             accordingly
             ?
             Himselfe
             saies
             ,
             
               pag.
            
             7.
             that
             
               Curses
               are
               Edge
               tooles
               and
               dangerous
               to
               be
               medled
               withall
               ,
            
             why
             then
             will
             he
             put
             them
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             whom
             he
             saies
             are
             
               as
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             hath
             the
             Lord
             been
             wont
             to
             appeare
             unto
             us
             with
             his
             hands
             full
             of
             
               Curses
               ?
            
             sure
             never
             till
             now
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             these
             the
             
               men
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             doubtlesse
             (
             therefore
             )
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             is
             somewhat
             mistaken
             in
             this
             particular
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             errour
             may
             be
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             aright
             consider
             what
             is
             the
             
               nature
               and
               disposition
               of
               the
               Lord
               .
            
          
           
             But
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             description
             ,
             which
             he
             makes
             of
             his
             present
             Honourable
             Assembly
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             that
             requires
             our
             speciall
             notice
             :
             
               they
               should
               all
               be
               as
               the
               Lord
               ,
               their
               Horses
               as
               his
               Horses
               ,
               their
               Chariots
               as
               his
               Chariots
               ,
               they
               being
               all
               called
               to
               be
               Captaines
               and
               Leaders
               of
               the
               Lords
               Host.
               
            
             The
             things
             that
             he
             would
             inferre
             from
             these
             words
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               all
               men
               should
               looke
               upon
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
              
               (
               his
               present
               Auditory
               )
               ,
               or
               rather
               upon
               the
               most
               
                 active
              
               and
               
                 prevailing
              
               part
               thereof
               :
               as
               upon
               the
               
                 strong
                 ,
                 wise
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 infallible
              
               God
               himselfe
               ;
               and
               apprehend
               their
               
                 requests
              
               as
               
                 Commands
                 ,
              
               for
               ever
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               without
               dispute
               ,
               even
               so
               long
               as
               they
               shall
               continue
               to
               propound
               them
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               all
               men
               should
               apprehend
               and
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               
                 side
              
               or
               
                 Cause
                 ,
              
               which
               the
               
                 Commons
                 House
              
               have
               ,
               or
               shall
               ingage
               themselve●
               in
               ;
               to
               be
               without
               further
               proofe
               the
               
                 Lords
                 side
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 Lords
                 cause
                 ,
              
               yea
               though
               it
               be
               
                 against
              
               Gods
               Annoynted
               ;
               his
               worship
               ,
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               practice
               of
               all
               the
               godly
               ,
               in
               all
               Ages
               to
               this
               present
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               That
               all
               who
               help●
               and
               assist
               them
               ,
               doe
               
                 helpe
              
               and
               
                 assist
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               what
               ever
               is
               done
               ,
               in
               the
               furtherance
               of
               their
               Cause
               ,
               
               though
               never
               so
               much
               against
               Piety
               and
               Justice
               ,
               is
               done
               
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               yea
               by
               
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               and
               all
               that
               doe
               not
               helpe
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               Cause
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               locked
               up
               under
               the
               
                 Curse
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 Enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               handled
               as
               such
               ,
               themselves
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               sakes
               ,
               all
               that
               belongs
               unto
               them
               ,
               
                 men
                 ,
                 women
              
               and
               
                 children
              
               ;
               who
               are
               to
               be
               branded
               with
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Malignants
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               to
               say
               
                 Divells
                 ,
              
               and
               no
               more
               pitty
               or
               respect
               to
               be
               shewn
               unto
               them
               then
               is
               to
               be
               afforded
               to
               the
               
                 Divell
              
               himselfe
               .
            
          
           
             That
             this
             is
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             true
             meaning
             ;
             I
             shall
             first
             evidence
             in
             part
             from
             his
             owne
             words
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             le
             appeale
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             whose
             judgement
             in
             these
             dayes
             (
             specially
             in
             a
             thing
             of
             this
             nature
             )
             is
             the
             best
             evidence
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               all
               men
               should
               take
               them
               as
               the
               Lord
               ,
               their
               word
               as
               his
               ,
               their
               requests
               as
               Commands
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               to
               be
               obeyed
            
             :
             His
             owne
             expression
             to
             the
             
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
            
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             
               Epistle
               Dedicatory
               ,
            
             before
             his
             Sermon
             doth
             prove
             it
             .
             
               It
               is
               fit
            
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               my
               obedience
               should
               last
               as
               long
               as
               your
               Commands
               ,
            
             (
             which
             therefore
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             never
             errant
             )
             
               for
               so
               I
               have
               alwayes
               interpreted
               your
               requests
               and
               desires
               to
               be
            
             :
             we
             can
             say
             no
             otherwise
             to
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             no
             question
             but
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             would
             have
             all
             men
             ,
             of
             his
             mind
             :
             
               ergo
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             
               all
               men
               should
               beleeve
               and
               take
               their
               cause
               to
               be
               Gods
               ,
               &c.
            
             is
             evident
             in
             that
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               they
               are
               all
               called
               to
               be
               Leaders
               and
               Captaines
               of
               the
               Lords
               Host
               :
               called
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               immediately
            
             by
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             
               Deborah
               ,
               Barack
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Iudges
            
             of
             old
             were
             ;
             by
             some
             speciall
             
               instinct
            
             and
             
               inspiration
            
             :
             no
             other
             kind
             of
             
               call
            
             can
             he
             challenge
             for
             them
             :
             for
             the
             King
             by
             whom
             God
             
               ordinarily
            
             calls
             ,
             and
             makes
             
               Captaines
               and
               Leaders
               of
               his
               Host
               ,
            
             I
             am
             sure
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             himselfe
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             did
             call
             them
             together
             ,
             to
             doe
             as
             they
             doe
             ,
             to
             set
             his
             Kingdomes
             in
             a
             Combustion
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             confirme
             ,
             and
             establish
             them
             in
             a
             further
             Peace
             ;
             not
             to
             
               raise
            
             Armies
             against
             his
             owne
             Person
             ,
             and
             expresse
             Commands
             ;
             but
             to
             
               consult
            
             together
             for
             the
             tranquillity
             ,
             and
             safety
             of
             his
             people
             .
             Now
             if
             they
             be
             such
             as
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             intitles
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             called
             ,
             as
             he
             (
             without
             any
             proofe
             )
             supposeth
             them
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             helpe
             them
             ,
             
               helpe
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             their
             cause
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Lord
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             
               all
               who
               doe
               not
               helpe
               them
               and
               their
               cause
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               
               accursed
               ,
               accounted
               of
               ,
               and
               dealt
               withall
               as
               was
               expressed
               ,
            
             the
             tenour
             of
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             discourse
             upon
             his
             Text
             ,
             in
             the
             proofe
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             doth
             suffici●ntly
             declare
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             when
             I
             come
             to
             note
             his
             
               Misapplications
               .
            
          
           
             But
             further
             ,
             that
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             meaning
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             was
             expressed
             ,
             I
             doe
             
               appeale
               to
               the
               people
            
             ;
             whose
             Evidence
             is
             as
             sufficient
             in
             this
             case
             as
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             owne
             .
             They
             will
             witnesse
             with
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             thus
             interpret
             and
             understand
             him
             :
             as
             was
             apparent
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             Prisoners
             that
             were
             taken
             at
             
               Brampton-Bryan
            
             Castle
             ,
             (
             of
             whom
             is
             mention
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             this
             discourse
             ,
             )
             but
             also
             by
             that
             
               extract
               of
            
             them
             ,
             those
             miserable
             wretches
             ,
             that
             were
             slaine
             at
             
               Hopton
            
             Castle
             :
             for
             they
             ,
             while
             they
             maintained
             the
             same
             against
             the
             Kings
             Souldiers
             ,
             amongst
             other
             revileing
             and
             blasphemous
             expressions
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             would
             cry
             out
             :
             
               O
               you
               Rogues
               ,
               you
               doggs
               ,
               will
               you
               fight
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               against
               your
               redeemer
               :
            
             (
             which
             plainly
             infers
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             a
             generall
             position
             ,
             infused
             into
             them
             all
             ,
             by
             their
             teachers
             ,
             that
             their
             cause
             is
             the
             
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             they
             that
             oppose
             them
             ,
             
               oppose
               the
               Lord
               )
            
             which
             
               blasphemous
            
             expression
             ,
             occasioned
             others
             as
             vile
             ,
             from
             some
             of
             the
             prophaner
             sort
             of
             our
             men
             ;
             (
             which
             indeed
             I
             tremble
             to
             expresse
             ;
             )
             and
             afterward
             when
             that
             Castle
             was
             taken
             ,
             that
             blasphemy
             of
             theirs
             ,
             together
             with
             other
             opprobrious
             and
             reviling
             speeches
             ,
             did
             stir
             up
             that
             rage
             in
             the
             mercilesse
             Souldiers
             ,
             which
             occasioned
             that
             barbarous
             ,
             and
             inhumane
             slaughter
             of
             those
             miserable
             men
             ;
             for
             which
             my
             heart
             hath
             often
             bled
             in
             secret
             (
             as
             God
             knowes
             )
             ;
             it
             being
             an
             Act
             ,
             however
             
               deserved
            
             on
             the
             sufferers
             part
             ,
             yet
             too
             too
             cruelly
             
               inflicted
            
             by
             the
             Kings
             men
             :
             most
             contradicting
             His
             Majesties
             meeke
             and
             gratious
             Spirit
             ;
             of
             much
             disparage
             among
             vulgar
             people
             to
             His
             righteous
             Cause
             ;
             and
             most
             unbeseeming
             Christian
             Souldiers
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             my
             prayer
             is
             ,
             and
             shall
             ever
             be
             :
             
               good
               Lord
               smite
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Actors
               in
               ,
               and
               Consenters
               unto
               ,
               that
               bloody
               Tragoedy
               with
               true
               remorse
               for
               that
               their
               barbarous
               cruelty
               .
            
          
           
             But
             here
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             all
             men
             note
             ,
             the
             originall
             cause
             of
             that
             and
             such
             like
             deeds
             of
             barbarousnesse
             ,
             and
             inhumanity
             :
             the
             Preachers
             of
             that
             side
             infuse
             by
             their
             doctrines
             such
             
               blasphemous
            
             and
             
               bloody
            
             Principles
             ,
             into
             their
             men
             ;
             who
             being
             of
             the
             common
             sort
             doe
             think
             it
             part
             of
             their
             zeale
             ;
             to
             discover
             the
             
             same
             in
             
               words
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             when
             they
             have
             power
             to
             performe
             it
             in
             
               deeds
            
             ;
             and
             thereby
             doe
             exasperate
             the
             opposite
             party
             ,
             to
             pay
             them
             home
             in
             their
             own
             Coyne
             ;
             for
             they
             think
             they
             have
             as
             good
             grounds
             to
             reckon
             themselves
             to
             be
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             others
             have
             :
             and
             if
             to
             be
             
               bloody
            
             and
             
               cruell
            
             be
             the
             way
             to
             shew
             it
             ,
             they
             can
             be
             as
             
               bloody
            
             as
             they
             ;
             though
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             our
             men
             have
             not
             so
             learned
             Christ
             from
             their
             teachers
             :
             but
             alas
             !
             the
             
               examples
            
             of
             others
             ,
             though
             deadly
             Enemies
             ,
             will
             prevaile
             more
             in
             matters
             of
             evill
             ,
             then
             the
             
               precepts
            
             of
             any
             (
             though
             of
             neerest
             friends
             )
             in
             matters
             of
             good
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             have
             we
             seen
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             mistakes
             ,
             in
             the
             
               seasonablenesse
            
             of
             his
             Text
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             I
             suppose
             it
             may
             be
             concluded
             ,
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             fancyeth
             ,
             that
             his
             
               Text
            
             was
             most
             
               unseasonable
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               times
               ,
            
             being
             
               times
            
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             so
             
               times
               of
               Blessing
            
             and
             not
             of
             
               Cursing
            
             ;
             of
             returning
             good
             for
             evill
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             the
             contrary
             ;
             of
             overcoming
             both
             ours
             and
             Gods
             Enemies
             with
             our
             benefits
             and
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               temper
               of
               most
               People
               ,
            
             who
             (
             in
             these
             last
             and
             worst
             dayes
             ,
             )
             do
             generally
             
               mind
               their
               own
               things
               ,
            
             and
             
               not
               the
               things
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             to
             please
             their
             own
             humours
             ,
             their
             own
             corruptions
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             rather
             to
             
               curse
            
             and
             wish
             hurt
             to
             others
             ,
             then
             to
             
               dislike
            
             of
             such
             curses
             ,
             )
             
               the
               things
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             (
             his
             precepts
             his
             commands
             )
             are
             contrary
             to
             our
             selfish
             inclinations
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               In
               respect
               to
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               dayes
               meeting
            
             ;
             which
             was
             (
             being
             a
             
               Fast
               day
            
             )
             to
             humble
             themselves
             ,
             for
             their
             former
             
               uncharitablenesse
            
             towards
             their
             Brethren
             ;
             to
             get
             their
             spirits
             meekned
             by
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             so
             fitted
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             in
             their
             callings
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             assistant
             to
             his
             cause
             and
             people
             ,
             by
             their
             Prayers
             ;
             which
             must
             proceed
             from
             hearts
             and
             mouths
             seasoned
             with
             
               Charity
            
             and
             not
             with
             
               Cursing
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               But
               specially
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               Text
               most
               unseasonable
               to
               the
               Honourable
               Assembly
               of
               Parliament
            
             ;
             who
             all
             should
             be
             
               as
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             dealing
             out
             
               blessings
            
             to
             this
             Nation
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             doth
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             because
             they
             were
             
               call'd
            
             together
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             be
             a
             
               Curse
            
             unto
             us
             :
             
               they
               are
               called
            
             (
             saies
             M.
             
               Marshall
               )
               to
               be
               Captains
               and
               Leaders
               of
               the
               Lords
               Host
            
             ;
             I
             suppose
             he
             means
             (
             or
             should
             meane
             )
             under
             the
             
               Captain
               Generall
            
             Christ
             Iesus
             ;
             and
             
             therefore
             't
             is
             fit
             they
             should
             be
             conformable
             to
             his
             
               Orders
            
             ;
             and
             to
             his
             
               Example
               ,
            
             in
             all
             their
             wayes
             and
             Carriages
             ;
             He
             was
             mercifull
             ,
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             indulgent
             to
             his
             inferiors
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             these
             have
             been
             provoked
             by
             him
             to
             be
             :
             whereas
             to
             Preach
             of
             
               Cursing
            
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             
               imbittor
            
             their
             spirits
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             most
             improper
             ,
             and
             
               unseasonable
               ,
            
             and
             the
             only
             way
             to
             make
             them
             unlike
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whose
             
               Leaders
               and
               Captains
            
             over
             us
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             a
             meane
             to
             breed
             extreame
             disorders
             and
             confusions
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             discovered
             M.
             
               Marshalls
               Misapprehensions
            
             in
             the
             Choice
             of
             his
             Text
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             end
             the
             first
             Section
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             ,
             II.
             Wherein
             are
             discovered
             
               Mr
               Marshall's
            
             Misinterpretations
             .
          
           
             I
             Shall
             now
             take
             a
             view
             also
             of
             his
             
               Interpretation
            
             of
             his
             Text
             ,
             which
             followes
             after
             his
             
               division
            
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             
               In
               this
               Text
            
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               which
               I
               call
               the
               doom
               of
               Meroz
               ,
            
             are
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Author
              
               of
               the
               doom
               ,
               or
               Sentence
               :
               
                 The
                 Angell
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 sentence
              
               given
               against
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               words
               :
               wherein
               M.
               
                 Marshall
              
               
                 
                   considers
                   their
                   fault
                   .
                   
                     They
                     came
                     not
                     to
                     help
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   considers
                   their
                   punishment
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     Curse
                     and
                     a
                     bitter
                     one
                     .
                     Curse
                     ye
                     bitterly
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   
                     in
                     cursing
                     ,
                     continue
                     to
                     curse
                     them
                     ,
                     vehemently
                     curse
                     them
                     ,
                     never
                     leave
                     Cursing
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   thus
                   M.
                   
                     Marshall
                     :
                  
                   now
                   for
                   the
                   Interpretation
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Author
            
             of
             the
             
               doome
            
             or
             sentence
             against
             
               Meroz
            
             ;
             it
             was
             
               the
               Angell
               of
               the
               Lord
               .
            
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             doth
             not
             determine
             ,
             whether
             thereby
             is
             meant
             
               Deborah
            
             the
             Prophetesse
             ,
             or
             
               Barack
            
             the
             Generall
             ,
             or
             
               all
            
             that
             have
             
               divine
               inspiration
            
             (
             as
             he
             speakes
             )
             only
             this
             he
             saies
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Curse
            
             came
             not
             from
             any
             
               private
               spirit
               ,
            
             as
             of
             
               Deborah
               ,
            
             and
             
               Barack
            
             singly
             ,
             but
             was
             by
             
               Divine
               Authority
            
             :
             and
             herein
             he
             speaks
             the
             truth
             :
             And
             I
             wish
             that
             all
             who
             are
             prodigall
             of
             their
             
               Curses
               ,
            
             in
             these
             daies
             :
             would
             be
             sure
             before
             they
             scatter
             or
             shoot
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             also
             
               a
               divine
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
             But
             the
             things
             which
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             hereby
             would
             hint
             unto
             us
             ,
             are
             these
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               a
               like
               
                 divine
                 Authority
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 inspiration
              
               to
               Curse
               is
               
                 have
                 able
              
               in
               these
               daies
               ,
               as
               in
               ancient
               times
               :
               for
               else
               this
               Text
               could
               not
               in
               his
               owne
               conceit
               be
               
                 seasonable
                 .
              
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               many
               have
               ,
               (
               or
               are
               indued
               with
               )
               
                 divine
                 inspiration
              
               :
               for
               his
               phrase
               
                 all
                 that
                 have
              
               doth
               inferre
               that
               
                 many
              
               have
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               That
               though
               the
               
                 Curse
                 ,
              
               that
               comes
               from
               the
               
                 Prophet
              
               alone
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Generall
              
               alone
               ,
               may
               be
               liable
               to
               be
               suspected
               :
               as
               the
               fruit
               of
               a
               
                 private
              
               spirit
               ;
               yet
               if
               the
               same
               also
               proceed
               from
               the
               
                 many
                 ,
              
               from
               the
               
                 people
                 ,
              
               specially
               in
               their
               abstract
               or
               representative
               body
               ,
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               
                 prevalent
              
               part
               there
               ,
               who
               are
               
                 vox
                 populi
              
               ;
               then
               it
               must
               be
               accounted
               
                 vox
                 Dei
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               
                 divine
                 Authority
              
               ;
               what
               ever
               they
               breath
               forth
               ,
               (
               though
               the
               same
               that
               
                 Saul
              
               did
               ,
               when
               he
               persecuted
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               )
               must
               be
               believed
               to
               be
               by
               
                 divine
                 inspiration
                 .
              
            
             This
             we
             shall
             further
             evidence
             anon
             from
             Mr
             
               Marshalls
            
             own
             words
             upon
             another
             occasion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Meroz
            
             or
             the
             people
             cursed
             :
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             concludes
             they
             were
             
               Iewes
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               Country
               ,
               and
               Religion
               with
            
             Deborah
             
               and
            
             Baracke
             ,
             
               by
               whom
               they
               were
            
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               probably
               called
               to
               lend
               their
               assistance
               ;
               being
               as
               neere
               the
               enemies
               danger
               as
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               were
               such
               ill
               neighbours
               and
               would
               not
               afford
               their
               assistance
               ,
               they
               had
               an
               Heavier
               doome
               layd
               upon
               them
               ,
               then
               any
               oth●r
            
             ;
             and
             indeed
             (
             I
             adde
             )
             
               deservedly
               :
            
             for
             should
             any
             City
             ,
             or
             Towne
             ,
             or
             County
             ,
             upon
             a
             like
             
               call
               ,
            
             from
             him
             that
             is
             
               supreme
            
             Iudge
             or
             Governor
             under
             God
             (
             as
             
               Deborah
               ,
            
             and
             
               Barack
            
             at
             that
             time
             were
             ,
             )
             refuse
             to
             lend
             their
             cheerfull
             ,
             and
             Loyall
             assistance
             ;
             they
             deserve
             an
             heavy
             censure
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             an
             heavy
             mulct
             layd
             upon
             them
             :
             but
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             hath
             a
             further
             insinuation
             which
             we
             shall
             discover
             by
             and
             by
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Curse
               them
               :
            
             The
             word
             signifies
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               maledicere
               verbo
               ,
               maleface●●
               re
               ,
               to
               speak
               evill
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               revile
               them
               ,
               to
               reproach
               them
               ,
               to
               wish
               mischiefe
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               doe
               any
               evill
               against
               them
               ,
               to
               execute
               indeed
               ,
               what
               they
               would
               wish
               in
               words
               so
               to
               order
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               barren
               and
               desolate
               ,
               as
               a
               wildernesse
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               wither
               away
               ,
               and
               be
               as
               houses
               and
               walls
               without
               foundations
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               By
               the
               mighty
               :
            
             he
             ●aies
             
               first
            
             (
             and
             that
             truly
             )
             is
             
               meant
               literally
               King
               Iabin
               and
               his
               Generall
               Sisera
               :
            
             but
             then
             he
             str●tches
             ,
             (
             coming
             neerer
             to
             his
             purpose
             )
             and
             saies
             :
             But
             
               in
               Gods
               intent
               the
               
               mighty
               are
               all
               ,
               of
               what
               ranke
               or
               quality
               soever
               ,
               who
               are
               Eminent
               in
               wisdome
               ,
               strength
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               or
               Riches
               ,
               and
               mannage
               an
               ill
               cause
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               against
               his
               Church
               :
            
             which
             may
             (
             haply
             )
             be
             true
             
               in
               thesi
            
             :
             though
             not
             in
             M.
             
               Marshalls
               Hypothesi
               :
            
             for
             he
             supposeth
             that
             to
             be
             an
             ill
             cause
             ,
             without
             dispute
             ,
             which
             his
             side
             opposeth
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             oppose
             that
             or
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             opposers
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Ch●rch
             :
             so
             that
             in
             briefe
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             would
             have
             the
             words
             to
             be
             understood
             thus
             :
          
           
             
               All
               
                 Englishmen
              
               and
               Common
               people
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               ayde
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 ,
              
               when
               they
               call
               ,
               against
               all
               men
               ,
               whom
               they
               are
               pleased
               to
               account
               Gods
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               managers
               of
               an
               ill
               cause
               ;
               who
               are
               first
               the
               
                 King
                 ,
              
               with
               the
               
                 Generall
              
               of
               his
               Armies
               :
               then
               all
               his
               
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 Gentry
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               of
               what
               rank
               or
               quality
               soever
               ;
               that
               are
               
                 eminent
              
               in
               wisdome
               ,
               Strength
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               or
               Riches
               ,
               that
               doe
               assist
               and
               ayde
               him
               
                 (
                 us
                 their
                 duty
                 is
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 being
                 his
                 sworne
                 subjects
                 )
              
               against
               them
               :
               are
               to
               be
               ill
               spoken
               of
               reviled
               ,
               reproached
               ,
               and
               have
               all
               the
               mischiefe
               done
               them
               ,
               which
               men
               whose
               mouths
               are
               full
               of
               cursings
               ,
               and
               ill
               speeches
               ,
               are
               able
               to
               wish
               them
               ;
               yea
               to
               be
               so
               handled
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               wither
               away
               ,
               and
               never
               thrive
               more
               ;
               they
               must
               ,
               like
               briars
               and
               thornes
               ,
               be
               pluckt
               up
               by
               the
               rootes
               ,
               they
               and
               their
               children
               ;
               that
               their
               names
               might
               be
               had
               no
               more
               in
               remembrance
               ;
               even
               because
               they
               came
               not
               to
               
                 help
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               prevailing
               party
               there
               ;
               who
               are
               
                 all
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (
               as
               wise
               and
               as
               infallible
               as
               he
               )
               being
               all
               call'd
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 Leaders
                 and
                 Captains
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Host
                 ,
              
               but
               doe
               rather
               chuse
               to
               mannage
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               (
               the
               Parliament
               )
               judge
               to
               be
               evill
               ,
               and
               against
               God
               ,
               his
               Church
               and
               People
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             which
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             would
             insinuate
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             in
             this
             his
             Text
             ;
             and
             thus
             doe
             the
             vulgar
             sort
             of
             his
             Faction
             understand
             the
             same
             ;
             as
             appeares
             by
             their
             calling
             themselves
             
               Gods
               owne
               people
            
             ;
             and
             their
             cause
             
               Gods
               cause
               ,
            
             and
             the
             opposers
             of
             themselves
             and
             it
             ,
             
               fighters
               against
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               Church
               .
            
             Their
             Armies
             they
             call
             
               Gods
               Host.
            
             And
             (
             as
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             doth
             )
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             
               the
               Captaines
               and
               Leaders
               of
               it
            
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             side
             not
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             account
             and
             call
             
               Malignants
               :
            
             and
             thinke
             they
             doe
             but
             their
             duty
             (
             according
             to
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             doctrine
             )
             to
             
               reproach
            
             and
             
               revile
            
             them
             ,
             to
             
               rob
            
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             
               shed
               their
               bloud
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             I
             affirme
             't
             is
             possible
             that
             both
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             and
             they
             too
             ,
             may
             erre
             in
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             
               Hypothesis
            
             ;
             in
             the
             foundation
             of
             that
             good
             opinion
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             cause
             :
             which
             is
             onely
             ,
             the
             judgement
             of
             their
             owne
             side
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             
               infallible
            
             Parliament
             :
             for
             men
             have
             alwayes
             been
             wont
             to
             be
             too
             partiall
             to
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             been
             their
             owne
             Iudges
             .
             The
             
               Arrians
            
             were
             once
             the
             onely
             
               Orthodox
            
             Christians
             if
             their
             owne
             words
             might
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             joyned
             not
             to
             them
             were
             
               Gods
               Enemies
               ,
            
             and
             as
             such
             to
             be
             used
             :
             the
             
               Donatists
            
             another
             while
             cryed
             out
             in
             their
             owne
             behalfe
             ,
             that
             themselves
             were
             onely
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             opposed
             them
             ,
             opposed
             Christ
             .
             And
             the
             
               Papists
            
             have
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             said
             the
             same
             thing
             concerning
             their
             owne
             cause
             ,
             and
             Church
             ;
             and
             such
             hath
             been
             the
             fancy
             of
             all
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             Schismatick●
             ,
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             their
             owne
             behalfes
             :
             But
             if
             Gods
             
               Holy
               word
            
             might
             be
             admitted
             Iudge
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             I
             dare
             boldly
             affirme
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             (
             who
             by
             Mr
             
               Marshall
            
             and
             his
             Faction
             )
             are
             accounted
             
               Managers
            
             of
             the
             ill
             cause
             ;
             and
             (
             according
             to
             his
             doctrine
             )
             are
             reproached
             with
             the
             names
             of
             
               Malignants
               ,
               Devills
            
             and
             
               Doggs
            
             ;
             would
             undertake
             with
             the
             hazard
             of
             their
             lives
             ;
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             cause
             ,
             which
             they
             maintaine
             ,
             suffer
             in
             ,
             and
             are
             persecuted
             for
             ,
             (
             by
             them
             ,
             who
             ingrosse
             to
             themselves
             the
             name
             onely
             of
             
               Gods
               people
            
             )
             to
             be
             that
             cause
             which
             
               Scripture
            
             warranteth
             .
          
           
             But
             neither
             the
             
               Arrians
               ,
            
             nor
             
               Papists
               ,
            
             nor
             any
             other
             the
             Enemies
             of
             G●ds
             truth
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             once
             got
             the
             
               Militia
               ,
            
             or
             power
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             would
             ever
             referre
             themselves
             or
             cause
             to
             Scripture
             .
             No
             more
             now
             will
             these
             men
             :
             the
             
               Arme
               of
               flesh
            
             indeed
             ,
             (
             now
             they
             are
             possessours
             of
             it
             )
             is
             more
             suteable
             to
             their
             purpose
             to
             defend
             them
             .
             And
             truly
             to
             all
             them
             who
             are
             not
             extreamly
             blinded
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             most
             convincing
             Argument
             ,
             that
             the
             cause
             which
             M.
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             and
             his
             Faction
             ,
             call
             
               good
               ,
            
             is
             starke
             
               naught
               ,
            
             because
             it
             shuns
             the
             
               light
            
             ;
             they
             dare
             not
             bring
             it
             to
             a
             publick
             disputation
             ;
             
               good
               Gold
            
             would
             endure
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             a
             
               good
               Cause
            
             would
             loose
             nothing
             by
             a
             tryall
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             for
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             since
             his
             whole
             endeavours
             are
             to
             promote
             that
             cause
             ;
             I
             wonder
             (
             knowing
             his
             ancient
             ingenuity
             )
             that
             he
             should
             ●ot
             bring
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Argument
             ,
             to
             evidence
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             it
             ;
             can
             he
             thinke
             the
             matter
             so
             unquestionable
             ,
             
             that
             it
             needs
             no
             proving
             ?
             or
             that
             all
             men
             looke
             with
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             have
             captivated
             their
             faith
             and
             judgements
             to
             the
             
               censure
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
            
             as
             himselfe
             hath
             done
             ?
             must
             a
             thing
             of
             necessity
             be
             true
             or
             false
             as
             the
             
               Parliament
               judgeth
               ?
            
             because
             they
             say
             their
             owne
             cause
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             bad
             ,
             themselves
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             must
             it
             therefore
             by
             all
             men
             ,
             (
             without
             Haesitation
             )
             be
             so
             taken
             ?
             must
             all
             men
             build
             upon
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             foundation
             ,
             and
             walke
             by
             that
             unwarrantable
             rule
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             chosen
             to
             walke
             by
             ?
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             he
             should
             expect
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             least
             any
             should
             thinke
             ,
             that
             I
             mistake
             M.
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             I
             will
             Evidence
             that
             he
             doth
             fancy
             his
             
               Parliament
            
             to
             be
             
               infallible
               ,
            
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             submitted
             his
             owne
             faith
             and
             judgement
             to
             its
             
               determination
               .
            
             I
             will
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             give
             you
             his
             owne
             words
             ,
             in
             a
             certaine
             Letter
             of
             his
             ,
             to
             a
             namelesse
             Friend
             ;
             (
             it
             was
             written
             in
             vindication
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             from
             the
             imputation
             of
             madnesse
             ,
             and
             published
             to
             the
             world
             in
             
               Midsommer
               moone
            
             last
             yeare
             ,
             1643.
             )
             In
             which
             after
             he
             had
             handled
             his
             
               case
               of
               Divinity
               ,
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             and
             proved
             (
             as
             himselfe
             fancieth
             )
             the
             
               lawfulnesse
               of
               resisting
               the
               Supreame
               Magistrate
               ,
            
             though
             most
             poorly
             indeed
             ,
             and
             most
             unlike
             his
             former
             selfe
             ,
             (
             as
             all
             who
             knew
             him
             may
             easily
             judge
             ,
             )
             He
             comes
             ,
             
               Pag.
            
             22.
             to
             a
             second
             case
             :
             which
             he
             calls
             
               matter
               of
               fact
            
             :
             and
             therein
             (
             forgetfull
             of
             himselfe
             and
             of
             that
             Scripture
             :
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               speake
               evill
               of
               the
               Ruler
               of
               the
               People
            
             )
             he
             falls
             foule
             upon
             the
             King
             :
             and
             (
             like
             a
             mad
             man
             indeed
             )
             layes
             load
             upon
             his
             Soveraigne
             :
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               His
               Majesty
               being
               seduced
               by
               wicked
               Councell
               ,
               did
               levy
               Warre
               against
               his
               Parliament
               .
            
             He
             meanes
             at
             
               that
            
             time
             ,
             (
             for
             of
             
               then
            
             he
             speaketh
             )
             when
             the
             Parliament
             raised
             their
             first
             Army
             ;
             which
             ,
             he
             sayes
             ,
             was
             
               onely
               in
               their
               owne
               defence
               :
            
             and
             it
             was
             at
             that
             present
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             had
             neither
             Men
             ,
             nor
             Armes
             ,
             nor
             Ships
             left
             him
             ,
             nor
             scarce
             mony
             to
             buy
             himselfe
             and
             Children
             bread
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             robbed
             and
             cheated
             him
             of
             all
             .
             And
             therefore
             well
             may
             the
             question
             be
             asked
             M.
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             what
             Evidence
             there
             was
             of
             the
             Kings
             leavying
             Warre
             ;
             and
             I
             beleeve
             his
             Conscience
             expected
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             provided
             his
             Answer
             ready
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ;
             which
             sure
             himselfe
             thinkes
             abundantly
             full
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             give
             all
             men
             satisfaction
             ,
             
               my
               great
               Evidence
               ,
            
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               is
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               judgeth
               so
               .
            
             'T
             is
             worth
             our
             observation
             ;
             
             no
             evidence
             he
             had
             of
             any
             
               word
            
             or
             
               Act
            
             of
             Hostility
             on
             the
             Kings
             part
             :
             for
             this
             ,
             he
             sayes
             ,
             was
             his
             
               great
               Evidence
               ,
            
             a
             greater
             then
             which
             he
             could
             not
             shew
             ;
             nor
             needs
             he
             ,
             as
             himselfe
             supposeth
             :
             for
             he
             proceeds
             further
             ,
             and
             sayes
             ,
             
               the
               Iudgement
               of
               a
               Parliament
               of
               England
               ,
               was
               never
               till
               now
               ,
               questioned
               by
               a
               people
               of
               England
               .
            
             And
             yet
             we
             read
             of
             a
             Parliament
             in
             
               England
            
             called
             the
             
               mad
               Parliament
            
             ;
             and
             of
             another
             called
             the
             
               wicked
               Parliament
            
             ;
             and
             Posterity
             will
             find
             mention
             of
             a
             
               Bloudy
               and
               deceitfull
               Parliament
            
             :
             the
             
               Iudgement
            
             of
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             was
             surely
             questioned
             by
             some
             people
             of
             
               England
            
             ;
             when
             they
             intitled
             it
             an
             
               Assembly
               of
               Rebells
            
             :
             and
             so
             was
             the
             
               wisedome
            
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Lawes
             made
             therein
             were
             afterward
             annihilated
             :
             therefore
             I
             may
             much
             more
             truly
             affirme
             ;
             that
             a
             
               King
               of
               England
               ,
            
             never
             received
             so
             much
             prejudice
             ,
             and
             unchristian
             usage
             as
             now
             ,
             by
             any
             
               Parliament
               in
               England
               .
            
             But
             the
             man
             goe●
             on
             still
             ,
             to
             amplifie
             the
             
               Supremacy
            
             and
             
               infallibility
            
             of
             his
             present
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             adde●
             :
             
               wisemen
               say
            
             (
             and
             so
             doth
             he
             )
             
               that
               a
               Parliament
               of
               England
               ,
            
             (
             't
             is
             this
             he
             means
             )
             
               is
               like
               Saint
               Pauls
               spirituall
               man
               ,
            
             (
             as
             
               Satan
            
             is
             to
             an
             Angell
             of
             light
             )
             
               who
               iudgeth
               all
               &
               himselfe
               is
               iudged
               of
               none
               .
            
             O
             I
             would
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             onely
             like
             ,
             but
             endued
             with
             the
             same
             spirit
             ,
             that
             St
             
               Pauls
            
             spirituall
             man
             is
             endued
             withall
             ,
             for
             then
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             would
             be
             lesse
             
               bloudy
            
             and
             more
             
               obedient
               .
            
          
           
             But
             here
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             we
             may
             conjecture
             ,
             that
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             will
             never
             hence
             forth
             finde
             fault
             with
             the
             
               Popish
            
             Collyer
             for
             blindly
             beleeving
             as
             the
             
               Church
               beleeves
            
             ;
             who
             thinkes
             it
             his
             owne
             duty
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             as
             the
             
               Parliament
               Iudgeth
               .
            
             And
             here
             also
             let
             's
             note
             the
             reason
             ,
             which
             too
             few
             observe
             ,
             why
             he
             and
             others
             of
             that
             side
             ,
             doe
             conceive
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             their
             practice
             ,
             that
             telling
             of
             
               untruths
               ,
            
             breaking
             of
             
               Oathes
               ,
            
             resisting
             and
             defaming
             
               the
               King
               ,
            
             shedding
             of
             
               innocent
               bloud
               ,
            
             and
             such
             like
             things
             are
             in
             these
             dayes
             (
             if
             some
             men
             commit
             them
             )
             no
             sinnes
             :
             this
             doubtlesse
             is
             their
             
               great
               Evidence
               .
               The
               Parliament
               judgeth
               so
               .
            
          
           
             But
             seeing
             we
             have
             heard
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             thus
             farre
             ;
             let
             's
             listen
             to
             him
             a
             little
             further
             .
             The
             
               Iudgement
            
             of
             his
             Parliament
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             his
             
               Faith
               ,
            
             but
             for
             his
             
               practice
            
             also
             .
             For
             he
             proceeds
             in
             his
             discourse
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             supposed
             
               infallibility
               and
               Supremacy
            
             of
             his
             Parliament
             ,
             makes
             this
             Collary
             :
             
               And
               therefore
               if
               I
               should
               give
               none
               other
               account
               of
               mine
               entring
               upon
               
               my
               office
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               not
               to
               fight
               ,
               or
               to
               meddle
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Warre
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               teach
               them
               ,
               how
               to
               behave
               themselves
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               God
               might
               be
               with
               them
               )
               should
               I
               (
               I
               say
               )
               give
               no
               other
               account
               ,
               but
               the
               determination
               of
               that
               wise
               Assembly
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               acquitted
               by
               indifferent
               men
            
             :
             Indeed
             they
             must
             be
             very
             
               indifferent
               men
            
             that
             will
             acquit
             him
             ;
             
               indifferent
            
             for
             honesty
             and
             discretion
             ;
             
               indifferent
            
             whether
             th●y
             ●peake
             truly
             or
             falsely
             ;
             rightly
             or
             wrongfully
             ;
             
               indifferent
            
             whether
             they
             speake
             like
             wisemen
             or
             like
             fooles
             :
             such
             kind
             of
             
               indifferent
            
             men
             ,
             will
             likely
             enough
             indeed
             acquit
             M.
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             but
             for
             other
             kind
             of
             men
             ,
             I
             beleeve
             they
             would
             have
             
               acquitted
            
             him
             better
             ;
             if
             when
             he
             entred
             upon
             his
             office
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             preaching
             Peace
             and
             obedience
             to
             his
             Parish
             and
             Charge
             at
             
               Finchingfield
               .
            
          
           
             But
             that
             passage
             of
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             is
             worthy
             our
             further
             observance
             ,
             that
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               His
               entring
               upon
               his
               Office
               in
               the
               Army
               was
               not
               to
               fight
               or
               to
               meddle
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Warre
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             They
             that
             knew
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             in
             former
             times
             ;
             how
             
               sensible
            
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             in
             his
             discourses
             ;
             how
             
               true
            
             in
             his
             words
             ;
             and
             how
             carefull
             ,
             that
             his
             actions
             shall
             not
             interfere
             with
             his
             sayings
             ;
             may
             be
             ready
             to
             thinke
             that
             (
             notwithstanding
             ,
             his
             endeavours
             to
             free
             himselfe
             from
             the
             imputation
             of
             madnesse
             )
             either
             he
             had
             some
             straine
             of
             distraction
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             this
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             sinne
             of
             Rebellion
             like
             the
             witchcraft
             of
             
               Circe
               ,
            
             had
             transformed
             him
             into
             another
             Creature
             .
          
           
             For
             
               was
               it
               not
               to
               fight
               ?
            
             why
             then
             did
             he
             (
             who
             was
             wont
             like
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             thinke
             himselfe
             sufficiently
             armed
             with
             Gods
             word
             and
             spirit
             )
             Souldier
             like
             ,
             get
             him
             a
             
               Buffe
               Coat
               ,
            
             and
             ride
             from
             his
             home
             with
             his
             
               Sword
            
             and
             
               Pistolls
               ,
            
             to
             the
             admiration
             of
             many
             his
             former
             peaceable
             acquaintance
             ;
             who
             tooke
             him
             till
             then
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             of
             
               another
               spirit
               ?
            
             it
             should
             seeme
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             entred
             his
             Office
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             purpose
             to
             fight
             .
             Nay
             ,
             I
             have
             heard
             some
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             (
             
               Clergy
               men
            
             of
             that
             Faction
             )
             whether
             truly
             or
             falsely
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             glory
             much
             in
             his
             activity
             and
             valour
             that
             way
             ;
             How
             like
             a
             
               Couragious
               Captaine
               ,
            
             he
             went
             before
             the
             Souldiers
             into
             the
             Field
             ;
             incouraged
             them
             by
             his
             owne
             example
             to
             the
             Battell
             ;
             yea
             brought
             up
             the
             
               Rere
               ,
            
             Charged
             himselfe
             at
             
               Edgehill
            
             :
             some
             say
             ,
             he
             gathered
             up
             the
             
               Bullets
            
             in
             his
             Hat
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             fight
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             to
             shoot
             
             againe
             :
             though
             I
             confesse
             I
             have
             heard
             others
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             that
             side
             ,
             had
             set
             their
             Christian
             Countrymen
             togeather
             by
             the
             eares
             ,
             themselves
             got
             up
             upon
             an
             Hill
             a
             mile
             or
             two
             off
             ,
             whence
             with
             their
             
               Prospective
               glasses
               ,
            
             they
             beheld
             them
             fighting
             ;
             till
             being
             discovered
             by
             a
             Party
             of
             the
             Kings
             that
             made
             towards
             them
             ,
             they
             made
             use
             of
             their
             Horse
             heeles
             ,
             and
             deviding
             themselves
             ,
             rid
             severall
             wayes
             ,
             but
             met
             all
             at
             
               Warwicke
            
             Castle
             before
             the
             next
             morning
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             
               not
               to
               fight
            
             ?
             was
             it
             because
             
               fighting
            
             is
             unlawfull
             for
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospell
             to
             practise
             ?
             why
             then
             ,
             is
             not
             
               exasperateing
            
             and
             provoking
             others
             to
             fight
             unlawfull
             too
             ?
             doth
             not
             the
             Scripture
             inhibit
             Ministers
             to
             be
             
               stirrers
            
             up
             of
             others
             to
             strife
             and
             ●ontention
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             be
             
               strikers
            
             themselves
             ?
             ought
             they
             not
             to
             be
             
               perswaders
            
             to
             Peace
             as
             well
             as
             
               keepers
            
             of
             it
             ?
             But
             because
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             saies
             
               it
               was
               not
               to
               fight
               .
            
             I
             would
             aske
             whether
             he
             intended
             not
             ,
             when
             he
             entred
             upon
             his
             Office
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             to
             p●actise
             hi●
             owne
             Doctrine
             ;
             now
             his
             Doctrine
             (
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             )
             is
             ,
             
               maledicere
               verbo
               ,
               malefacere
               re
               ,
               to
               speak
               evill
            
             (
             of
             those
             that
             be
             not
             on
             his
             side
             )
             
               to
               revile
               ,
               to
               reproach
               them
               ,
               to
               doe
               any
               evill
               against
               them
               ,
               to
               execute
               indeed
               ,
               what
               one
               would
               wish
               in
               word
               .
            
             Now
             if
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             entred
             his
             Office
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             to
             practise
             this
             Doctrin●
             ,
             then
             sure
             to
             
               fight
               ,
            
             for
             most
             men
             do
             interpret
             ,
             that
             to
             do
             any
             evill
             against
             others
             ,
             to
             execute
             indeed
             what
             one
             can
             wish
             in
             words
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             to
             
               fight
            
             with
             them
             ,
             yea
             and
             to
             
               kill
            
             them
             too
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             get
             them
             at
             the
             advantage
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             he
             saies
             )
             
               as
               he
               entred
               his
               office
               not
               to
               fight
               ,
               so
               not
               to
               meddle
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Warre
               .
            
             Yet
             I
             could
             name
             Ministers
             of
             his
             ●ide
             ,
             that
             have
             had
             a
             great
             stroak
             ,
             yea
             &
             the
             bloudiest
             stroak
             too
             in
             that
             
               Councell
            
             ;
             &
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             may
             think
             it
             a
             great
             neglect
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             if
             his
             
               Councell
            
             should
             not
             be
             asked
             ,
             and
             taken
             in
             a
             businesse
             of
             that
             nature
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             But
             suppose
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             in
             his
             private
             spirit
             ,
             should
             scruple
             to
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             in
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               blood
               :
            
             yet
             how
             if
             his
             
               Parliament
            
             (
             which
             like
             S.
             
               Pauls
               spirituall
               man
               iudgeth
               all
               ,
               and
               it self
               is
               iudged
               of
               none
               ,
            
             )
             shall
             notwithstanding
             the
             late
             
               Acte
            
             against
             the
             Clergies
             medling
             in
             
               Civill
            
             affaires
             ,
             judge
             it
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             fit
             ;
             that
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             shall
             give
             his
             advice
             in
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Warre
               ,
            
             and
             thereupon
             shall
             request
             the
             sa●e
             of
             him
             .
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             be
             as
             good
             as
             his
             word
             ;
             and
             still
             interpret
             
             
               their
               requests
               ,
               Commands
               ,
               and
               hold
               it
               fit
               his
               obedience
               should
               last
               as
               long
               as
               their
               proposalls
               :
            
             be
             they
             never
             so
             large
             or
             so
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             But
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             tells
             us
             also
             ,
             that
             
               his
               entring
               upon
               his
               office
               in
               the
               Army
               was
               onely
               to
               teach
               them
               ,
               how
               to
               behave
               themselves
               according
               to
               the
               word
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             :
             of
             the
             
               Parliament
               ,
            
             according
             to
             their
             Ordinances
             and
             Declarations
             ;
             which
             Commanded
             
               to
               kill
               ,
               slay
               and
               destroy
            
             all
             that
             should
             oppose
             them
             .
             I
             see
             not
             how
             he
             can
             meane
             according
             to
             the
             
               word
               of
               God
            
             :
             for
             then
             he
             should
             have
             taught
             them
             to
             
               put
               up
               their
               swords
               ,
            
             and
             told
             them
             (
             as
             Christ
             
               Peter
               )
            
             that
             
               he
               who
               smiteth
               with
               the
               sword
            
             (
             viz
             :
             without
             or
             against
             authority
             )
             
               shall
               perish
               by
               the
               sword
               .
            
             He
             should
             with
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             have
             taught
             ,
             
               avenge
               not
               your selves
            
             but
             
               blesse
               them
               that
               persecute
               you
               ,
               blesse
               and
               curse
               not
               .
            
             He
             should
             with
             the
             wise
             Preacher
             have
             councelled
             them
             ,
             
               to
               keep
               the
               Kings
               Commandement
               ,
            
             and
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             
               their
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
            
             which
             they
             have
             taken
             in
             the
             name
             and
             presence
             of
             God
             .
             He
             should
             with
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             have
             urged
             
               subjection
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ,
               to
               the
               King
               the
               supream
            
             Magistrate
             under
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             
               David
            
             he
             should
             have
             proclaimed
             ,
             that
             
               he
               who
               lifteth
               up
               his
               hand
               against
               Gods
               Annoynted
               ,
               cannot
               be
               guiltlesse
               .
            
             He
             should
             have
             said
             to
             his
             Country-men
             as
             
               Moses
            
             did
             to
             the
             two
             striving
             
               Israelites
               ,
               why
               do
               you
               contend
               ?
               you
               are
               brethren
            
             :
             he
             should
             have
             cryed
             with
             that
             great
             Apostle
             ,
             
               study
               to
               be
               quiet
               ,
            
             and
             
               as
               much
               as
               in
               you
               lyeth
               (
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               )
               live
               peaceably
               with
               all
               men
               .
            
             Had
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             taught
             them
             behaviour
             according
             to
             
               Gods
               Word
            
             ;
             he
             should
             have
             taught
             them
             such
             doctrines
             as
             these
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             he
             should
             have
             preachd
             such
             duties
             to
             them
             as
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             did
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             
               Luk.
            
             3.
             
               do
               violence
               to
               no
               man
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             hath
             he
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Brethren
             done
             so
             ?
             whence
             then
             is
             this
             complaining
             in
             our
             streets
             ,
             of
             Houses
             ,
             Horses
             ,
             and
             Men
             
               Plundered
            
             by
             the
             
               Parliament
               side
            
             ?
             whence
             that
             lamentable
             crying
             of
             desolate
             women
             and
             children
             ,
             exposed
             to
             nakednesse
             ,
             hunger
             and
             all
             misery
             ?
             whence
             that
             
               captivity
            
             of
             peaceable
             men
             ,
             because
             supposed
             rich
             or
             Loyall
             ?
             whence
             these
             high
             abuses
             by
             Souldiers
             of
             that
             party
             to
             Ministers
             and
             Churches
             ?
             How
             many
             of
             these
             have
             they
             most
             wickedly
             defaced
             ,
             most
             brutishly
             defiled
             ,
             and
             most
             irreligiously
             throwne
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             ?
             and
             though
             Gods
             judgements
             ,
             have
             fallen
             upon
             some
             while
             they
             have
             bin
             acting
             these
             vilanies
             ,
             
             yet
             have
             the
             rest
             persisted
             in
             their
             way
             :
             if
             M.
             
               Marshall
               entred
               his
               Office
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
            
             to
             teach
             the
             Souldiers
             to
             
               behave
               themselves
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             why
             hath
             he
             not
             taught
             them
             better
             ?
             why
             hath
             he
             not
             at
             least
             stopped
             them
             in
             the
             Commission
             of
             these
             things
             ?
             why
             hath
             he
             not
             taken
             the
             hint
             from
             some
             of
             Gods
             judgements
             upon
             the
             actors
             ,
             to
             apply
             their
             sinne
             upon
             the
             Consciences
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             formerly
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             doe
             upon
             smaller
             evidence
             ?
             is
             he
             so
             taken
             up
             in
             his
             thoughts
             with
             the
             misbehaviour
             of
             the
             
               Cavileeres
               ,
            
             that
             he
             can
             see
             none
             of
             these
             miscarriages
             in
             his
             owne
             party
             ;
             or
             are
             they
             no
             miscarriages
             ,
             because
             
               they
            
             do
             them
             ?
             surely
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             hath
             not
             discharged
             himselfe
             in
             that
             particular
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             entred
             his
             Office
             ,
             if
             by
             the
             
               word
            
             he
             meanes
             
               Gods
               word
            
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             he
             is
             lesse
             perswasive
             and
             powerfull
             in
             his
             teaching
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             ;
             indeed
             (
             being
             so
             farre
             out
             of
             Christs
             way
             ,
             no
             marvaile
             if
             God
             refuse
             to
             smile
             upon
             his
             labours
             with
             a
             blessing
             as
             heretofore
             .
             But
             how
             
               mildely
               ,
            
             and
             
               mercifully
            
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             doth
             teach
             those
             of
             his
             Faction
             ,
             and
             how
             
               according
               to
               the
               word
            
             to
             behave
             themselves
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             in
             this
             his
             Sermon
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             shall
             thinke
             from
             what
             we
             shall
             therein
             finde
             ,
             that
             
               to
               behave
               themselves
               according
               to
               the
               word
               ,
            
             in
             his
             sense
             ,
             
               is
               to
               justifie
               themselves
               in
               their
               wicked
               waies
               ,
               by
               perverting
               ,
               and
               abusing
               the
               word
            
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             thing
             which
             by
             his
             example
             ,
             he
             teacheth
             in
             the
             same
             :
             and
             herein
             I
             confesse
             he
             hath
             been
             too
             unhappily
             successefull
             upon
             the
             weake
             spirits
             of
             the
             vulgar
             people
             .
             But
             I
             returne
             from
             his
             
               selfe
            
             to
             his
             
               Sermon
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             by
             this
             
               digression
            
             we
             have
             seene
             from
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             own
             writeings
             ;
             what
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             that
             good
             opinion
             ,
             which
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             these
             of
             his
             side
             have
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             cause
             ,
             
               t●e
               Parliament
               judgeth
               so
               ,
            
             which
             is
             also
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             King
             and
             all
             his
             friends
             ,
             who
             are
             
               eminent
               in
               Wisedome
               ,
               Strength
               ,
               Authority
               or
               Riches
               ,
            
             must
             be
             beleived
             to
             mannage
             the
             ill
             Cause
             
               against
               the
               Lord
            
             and
             against
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               the
               Parliament
               iudgeth
               so
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             't
             is
             every
             mans
             duty
             ,
             
               to
               speak
               evill
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               reproach
               them
               ,
               to
               call
               them
               Papists
               and
               doggs
               ,
               yea
               and
               to
               do
               any
               mischiefe
               to
               them
               in
               deed
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               wished
               in
               word
               ,
            
             to
             seize
             upon
             their
             estates
             ,
             and
             to
             slaughter
             their
             bodies
             ,
             for
             
               the
               Parliament
               judgeth
               so
               .
            
             Nor
             must
             any
             one
             doubt
             but
             in
             so
             doing
             
               he
               helpeth
               the
               Lord
               against
               the
               mighty
               ,
            
             for
             
               the
               Parliament
               judgeth
               so
               .
            
             And
             
             if
             the
             Ministers
             on
             that
             side
             shall
             please
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             
               not
               enter
               upon
               their
               Office
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
               to
               fight
               or
               to
               meddle
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Warre
               ,
            
             and
             notwithstanding
             shall
             
               manibus
               pedibusque
               ,
            
             with
             tooth
             and
             naile
             and
             tongue
             too
             ;
             stir
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             any
             ,
             against
             Law
             it selfe
             ;
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             apprehended
             that
             they
             doe
             all
             things
             well
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             should
             doe
             ;
             
               for
               the
               Parliament
               judgeth
               so
               .
            
             And
             if
             in
             stead
             of
             teaching
             men
             to
             behave
             themselves
             
               according
               to
               the
               word
               ,
            
             they
             shall
             teach
             them
             to
             
               pervert
            
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             the
             justification
             of
             themselves
             in
             wayes
             of
             wrong
             and
             blood
             ,
             why
             this
             also
             is
             well
             done
             ,
             if
             
               the
               Parliament
               judgeth
               so
               .
            
             In
             a
             word
             telling
             of
             untruths
             ,
             breaking
             of
             oathes
             ,
             resisting
             and
             defaming
             the
             King
             ,
             shedding
             of
             innocent
             blood
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             things
             ,
             (
             if
             these
             〈◊〉
             whom
             the
             Parliament
             judgeth
             
               Gods
               people
               ,
            
             do
             commit
             them
             ,
             to
             promote
             that
             which
             they
             call
             the
             
               Lords
               cause
               ,
               )
            
             are
             no
             transgressions
             ,
             but
             acts
             of
             
               Religion
               ,
            
             and
             
               zeale
               ,
               for
               the
               Parliament
               judgeth
               so
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             great
             and
             undeniable
             evidence
             ,
             
               the
               Parliament
               judgeth
               so
               .
            
             But
             let
             me
             tell
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             judgement
             of
             
               God
            
             is
             greater
             then
             that
             of
             the
             
               Parliament
               ,
            
             and
             he
             knoweth
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             will
             judge
             all
             men
             ,
             with
             righteou●
             judgement
             ,
             even
             these
             Parliament
             men
             themselves
             ;
             whom
             ere
             long
             he
             shall
             fetch
             before
             his
             Barre
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             their
             
               Militia
               ,
            
             shall
             not
             hinder
             him
             therein
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             doth
             at
             this
             present
             his
             vicegerent
             ,
             )
             and
             to
             that
             great
             and
             dreadfull
             Lord
             God
             ,
             I
             leave
             them
             ;
             and
             returne
             ,
             to
             Mr
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             whose
             
               Misinterpretation
            
             of
             his
             Text
             we
             have
             in
             part
             seen
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             thereof
             to
             be
             a
             
               false
               opinion
               of
               the
               infallibility
               of
               judgement
               ,
               in
               the
               Parliament
               :
            
             I
             shall
             still
             follow
             him
             .
             When
             he
             had
             in
             his
             sence
             expounded
             his
             Text
             ,
             he
             doth
             note
             by
             the
             way
             some
             
               observations
               ,
            
             before
             he
             concludes
             upon
             his
             main
             doctrine
             ,
             all
             which
             he
             should
             have
             done
             well
             ,
             to
             have
             quite
             omitted
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             more
             full
             and
             cleare
             tearmes
             ,
             to
             have
             propounded
             them
             ;
             they
             are
             these
             in
             their
             order
             .
          
           
             
               Although
               Gods
               people
               (
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               )
               must
               blesse
               and
               not
               curse
               ,
               
               yet
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               they
               may
               forsake
               mount
            
             Gerazim
             ,
             
               and
               ascend
               mount
            
             Eball
             ,
             
               and
               there
               curse
               and
               curs●
               bitterly
               .
            
          
           
             Mr
             
               Marshall
            
             should
             have
             done
             well
             in
             a
             few
             wordes
             ,
             to
             have
             noted
             what
             
               cases
            
             those
             are
             :
             for
             people
             being
             naturally
             inclined
             rather
             to
             
               curse
            
             then
             
               blesse
               ,
            
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             mistaken
             in
             thinking
             that
             to
             be
             a
             
               case
               ,
            
             which
             is
             not
             :
             beside
             many
             true
             Godly
             people
             ,
             doe
             
             think
             that
             in
             no
             
               case
               ,
            
             they
             ought
             to
             
               curse
            
             in
             these
             daies
             ;
             because
             the
             
               Spirit
            
             of
             the
             Gospell
             is
             no
             
               cursing
               spirit
            
             ;
             nor
             are
             the
             
               times
            
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
               cursing
               times
               :
            
             and
             the
             
               doctrine
            
             of
             the
             Gospell
             is
             
               blesse
               and
               curse
               not
               ,
            
             which
             they
             interpret
             
               in
               no
               case
            
             ;
             therefore
             I
             say
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             should
             have
             done
             well
             to
             have
             set
             downe
             his
             
               cases
               ,
            
             which
             he
             would
             have
             excepted
             .
          
           
             
               Although
               the
               Curse
               causelesse
               shall
               not
               come
               ,
               yet
               when
               Gods
               people
               according
               to
               Gods
               direction
               ,
            
             clave
             non
             errante
             
               doe
               curse
               ,
            
             
             
               their
               curse
               is
               like
               the
               flying
               rowle
               ,
            
             Zack
             .
             5.3
             ,
             4.
             
               a
               consuming
               curse
               .
            
          
           
             In
             this
             also
             Mr
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             should
             have
             done
             well
             ,
             to
             have
             given
             some
             infallible
             Rules
             ,
             that
             people
             might
             know
             when
             they
             should
             curse
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Gods
               direction
               ,
               clave
               non
               errante
               ,
            
             for
             every
             man
             is
             ready
             to
             think
             himselfe
             a
             
               Pope
            
             ;
             and
             when
             ever
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             provocation
             to
             
               curse
               ,
            
             to
             think
             that
             he
             hath
             that
             
               clavem
               non
               errantem
            
             in
             his
             possession
             ;
             though
             some
             Protestants
             question
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             such
             
               unerring
               Key
               ,
            
             committed
             to
             any
             upon
             earth
             or
             no
             .
          
           
             
               The
               mighty
               doe
               frequently
               oppose
               the
               Lord
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               new
               thing
               to
               finde
               the
               mighty
               in
               strength
               ,
               the
               mighty
               in
               Authority
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               mighty
               in
               wealth
               ,
               the
               mighty
               in
               parts
               ,
               in
               Learning
               and
               Councell
               ,
               to
               ingage
               all
               against
               the
               Lord
               his
               Church
               and
               cause
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             also
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             might
             have
             done
             well
             ,
             to
             have
             distinguished
             upon
             the
             
               Mighty
            
             ;
             for
             those
             ignorant
             people
             that
             take
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             words
             for
             Scripture
             ,
             may
             perhaps
             misapply
             his
             meaning
             ,
             and
             (
             from
             what
             they
             may
             learne
             in
             the
             next
             observation
             ,
             )
             when
             they
             see
             any
             one
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             side
             grow
             
               mighty
            
             :
             above
             others
             in
             ●uthority
             and
             wealth
             ,
             by
             meanes
             of
             those
             estates
             of
             other
             men
             (
             which
             they
             hope
             shortly
             to
             enjoy
             :
             )
             they
             may
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             murder
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             some
             of
             the
             
               Worthy
               Members
               ,
            
             may
             chance
             to
             have
             their
             throats
             cut
             ;
             because
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             
               mightinesse
               ,
            
             they
             may
             be
             apprehended
             ,
             likely
             to
             
               oppose
               the
               Lord
               his
               Church
               and
               Cause
               ,
               for
               the
               mighty
               doe
               frequently
            
             do
             so
             ,
             saies
             M.
             
               Marshall
               :
            
             Therefore
             had
             he
             said
             ,
             
               some
               of
               the
               mighty
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               wealthy
            
             do
             so
             ;
             it
             had
             been
             more
             safe
             ,
             and
             more
             advisedly
             spoken
             :
             or
             had
             he
             used
             St
             
               Pauls
            
             modesty
             ,
             and
             sai●not
             
               many
               Noble
               ,
               not
               many
               Mighty
               ,
               not
               many
               Learned
            
             doe
             assist
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             cause
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             lesse
             liable
             to
             misconstruction
             ;
             for
             
               not
               many
               ,
            
             doth
             not
             ●xclude
             all
             ,
             nor
             suggest
             a
             ●uspition
             of
             all
             ,
             but
             yeeldeth
             to
             Gods
             
             praise
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             eminent
             ranke
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             have
             been
             friends
             and
             defenders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             to
             that
             observation
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             in
             some
             following
             words
             addeth
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             truly
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             will
             not
             omit
             the
             notice
             of
             any
             his
             truths
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             passe
             by
             his
             errors
             ,
             if
             not
             too
             palpable
             and
             detrimentall
             to
             the
             glory
             and
             Church
             of
             God
             .
             )
             I
             say
             he
             addeth
             there
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Lambs
               followers
               and
               servants
               ,
               are
               oftentimes
               the
               poore
               and
               ofscouring
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             so
             accounted
             ,
             and
             so
             content
             to
             be
             esteemed
             ;
             they
             mind
             not
             great
             things
             to
             themselves
             to
             the
             dammage
             of
             others
             right
             ,
             as
             to
             get
             the
             
               Militia
            
             of
             Kingdomes
             into
             their
             hands
             ;
             to
             
               domineere
            
             over
             their
             superiors
             ;
             to
             
               dethrone
            
             Kings
             ,
             that
             themselves
             may
             raigne
             ;
             or
             to
             
               persecute
            
             the
             Annoynted
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             they
             accounting
             themselves
             ,
             the
             
               ofscouring
               of
               things
               ,
            
             (
             according
             to
             others
             esteem
             of
             them
             ,
             )
             do
             know
             that
             their
             time
             of
             
               reigning
            
             is
             not
             yet
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             for
             Christs
             Kingdome
             whereof
             they
             are
             heires
             ,
             lies
             not
             here
             below
             (
             as
             himselfe
             hath
             said
             ,
             )
             therefore
             they
             look
             after
             no
             greater
             preferments
             ,
             then
             are
             sutable
             to
             themselves
             in
             their
             particular
             places
             and
             stations
             ;
             the
             
               Lambs
               followers
               and
               servants
            
             are
             Lambs
             too
             ,
             't
             is
             against
             their
             natures
             to
             play
             the
             Wolves
             ;
             to
             thirst
             for
             the
             blood
             and
             ruine
             of
             others
             ;
             
               maledicere
               verbo
               ,
               malefacere
               re
               ,
            
             to
             
               curse
               ,
               revile
               ,
               reproach
               ,
               to
               wish
               or
               doe
               any
               kind
               of
               mischiefe
               ,
            
             were
             not
             the
             conditions
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             was
             led
             
               like
               a
               sheep
               to
               the
               slaughter
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             none
             of
             their
             conditions
             .
          
           
             
               When
               the
               mighty
               of
               the
               world
               doe
               oppose
               the
               Lord
               ;
               Gods
               meanest
               servants
               must
               not
               be
               affraid
               to
               oppose
               the
               mighty
               .
            
             
          
           
             This
             observation
             also
             of
             M.
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             would
             have
             been
             capable
             of
             a
             cleerer
             understanding
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             a
             little
             fuller
             thus
             :
             
               when
               it
               is
               manifestly
               evidenced
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               mighty
               of
               the
               World
               doe
               oppose
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Gods
               meanest
               servants
               having
               a
               lawfull
               call
               from
               the
               supreame
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               being
               Authorized
               and
               Commanded
               by
               him
               ,
               unto
               whom
               they
               have
               sworn
               Allegiance
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               affraid
               or
               unwilling
               to
               oppose
               the
               mighty
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Whosoever
               comes
               out
               to
               joyne
               their
               strength
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               assistance
               to
               the
               Lords
               people
               ,
               the
               Lord
               doth
               interpret
               them
               all
               ,
               to
               give
               help
               and
               assistance
               to
               himselfe
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             is
             defective
             also
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             explication
             ,
             and
             expression
             ,
             for
             he
             should
             have
             unfolded
             who
             are
             
               Gods
               people
               ,
            
             
             by
             some
             such
             evident
             markes
             ,
             and
             notes
             ,
             as
             that
             ignorant
             and
             well
             meaning
             men
             ,
             might
             not
             be
             mistaken
             in
             affording
             their
             assistance
             :
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Gospell
             of
             some
             that
             should
             come
             in
             these
             last
             daies
             
               in
               sheeps
               cloathing
               ,
               who
               within
               would
               be
               ravening
               wolves
            
             ;
             and
             that
             should
             be
             so
             cunning
             in
             their
             Hypocriticall
             professions
             ;
             that
             they
             
               should
               deceive
               many
               ,
            
             yea
             
               if
               possible
               the
               very
               elect
            
             :
             now
             if
             men
             should
             give
             their
             assistance
             to
             these
             as
             to
             
               God's
               People
               ,
            
             they
             should
             doe
             much
             amisse
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             added
             
               in
               Gods
               way
               ,
            
             and
             said
             :
             
               who
               ever
               comes
               to
               give
               assistance
               to
               the
               Lords
               people
               ,
               in
               the
               Lords
               way
               ,
               the
               Lord
               doth
               interpret
               them
               to
               give
               it
               to
               himselfe
            
             :
             for
             as
             when
             a
             Souldier
             yeelds
             his
             bodily
             assistance
             to
             a
             Captaine
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             be
             ordered
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             imploy
             it
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             which
             he
             p●escribes
             ;
             the
             Captain
             will
             no●
             interpret
             him
             to
             be
             an
             helper
             ,
             but
             an
             hinderer
             rather
             :
             so
             if
             men
             doe
             not
             
               helpe
               God
               in
               Gods
               way
            
             :
             wherein
             he
             expects
             and
             Commands
             their
             assistance
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             his
             
               assisters
            
             but
             his
             
               hindere●s
               .
            
             Now
             
               Gods
               way
            
             wherein
             he
             expects
             assistance
             from
             men
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             that
             Christ
             himselfe
             went
             in
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             the
             greatest
             
               helper
            
             and
             
               Honourer
            
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             :
             )
             and
             it
             was
             the
             
               Humble
               low
               way
               ,
            
             the
             
               selfe-denying
               way
               ,
            
             the
             patient
             
               submissive
               way
               :
            
             not
             the
             high
             lofty
             ,
             insulting
             
               way
               ,
            
             not
             the
             domineering
             
               way
               ,
            
             which
             the
             flesh
             affecteth
             ,
             not
             the
             
               way
            
             of
             Rebellion
             ,
             of
             lying
             or
             of
             blood
             :
             but
             of
             obedience
             ,
             truth
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             been
             bold
             a
             little
             to
             cleare
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             observations
             ,
             that
             the
             vulgar
             may
             more
             rightly
             understand
             them
             ;
             not
             but
             that
             I
             know
             he
             was
             able
             to
             have
             done
             it
             himselfe
             :
             only
             ,
             when
             he
             Preached
             this
             Sermon
             ,
             he
             begun
             to
             be
             engaged
             in
             this
             
               new
               cause
            
             ;
             and
             haply
             his
             misguided
             zeale
             ,
             and
             desire
             was
             so
             eager
             to
             get
             abettors
             thereunto
             ;
             that
             he
             was
             lesse
             faithfull
             at
             the
             present
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             indeed
             was
             fitting
             ;
             or
             then
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             hereafter
             be
             ,
             when
             God
             in
             mercy
             ,
             shall
             set
             him
             free
             againe
             ,
             from
             this
             
               bloudy
               ,
            
             and
             unlucky
             engagement
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             come
             to
             consider
             of
             his
             main
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             (
             with
             confidence
             )
             he
             doth
             propound
             ,
             after
             the
             uttering
             his
             unperfect
             notes
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             
               All
               people
               are
               Blessed
               or
               Cursed
               ▪
               as
               they
               doe
               or
               doe
               not
               ,
               joyne
               their
               strength
               ,
               and
               give
               their
               best
               assistance
               ,
               to
               the
               Lords
               people
               against
               their
               Enemies
               .
            
          
           
           
             Were
             it
             with
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             as
             in
             times
             past
             ;
             he
             would
             scarcely
             yeeld
             ,
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             in
             these
             termes
             ,
             to
             be
             by
             rule
             of
             
               Logick
               ,
            
             deducible
             from
             this
             text
             :
             for
             though
             from
             
               Generalls
               ,
            
             particulars
             may
             be
             safely
             drawne
             ,
             yet
             from
             a
             
               particular
            
             or
             indefinite
             
               expression
               ,
            
             to
             conclude
             an
             
               universall
            
             proposition
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             naturall
             :
             what
             doth
             
               competere
               alicui
               ,
            
             to
             some
             people
             
               in
               specie
            
             ;
             may
             not
             
               competere
               omni
               ,
            
             to
             all
             
               in
               genere
            
             ;
             and
             againe
             what
             doth
             
               competere
               omni
               ,
            
             ma●
             not
             
               semper
            
             alwaies
             ,
             or
             at
             all
             times
             ;
             for
             the
             change
             of
             times
             and
             seasons
             ,
             may
             occasion
             that
             doome
             or
             
               Curse
               ,
            
             which
             was
             imputeable
             to
             many
             heretofore
             ,
             to
             be
             lesse
             appliable
             now
             .
          
           
             Beside
             't
             is
             the
             judgement
             of
             some
             learned
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             speeches
             in
             Scripture
             spoken
             
               unto
               ,
            
             or
             written
             
               of
               ,
            
             some
             then
             alive
             ,
             if
             they
             receive
             any
             
               specification
            
             from
             them
             to
             whom
             directed
             ,
             or
             of
             whom
             spoken
             ;
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             propounded
             or
             applyed
             ,
             by
             us
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             ●poken
             
               to
            
             or
             
               of
            
             all
             men
             at
             all
             times
             :
             now
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             have
             a
             speciall
             relation
             to
             
               Meroz
               ,
            
             and
             may
             be
             said
             to
             receive
             
               specification
            
             from
             it
             :
             therefore
             I
             thinke
             had
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             advised
             well
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             arising
             naturally
             from
             the
             same
             ,
             should
             rather
             have
             been
             expressed
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             
               Meroz
               or
               the
               Inhabitants
               thereof
               did
               deserve
               a
               bitter
               Curse
               ,
               because
               they
               came
               not
               to
               help
               the
               Lord
               against
               his
               Enemies
               .
            
          
           
             And
             then
             it
             might
             have
             been
             informed
             by
             way
             of
             use
             ,
             and
             Application
             :
             that
             
               all
               people
               ,
               who
               stand
               in
               the
               same
               dependance
               ,
               as
               Menoz
               did
               ,
               &
               are
               guilty
               of
               her
               fault
               ,
               doe
               deserve
               the
               like
               Curse
               ,
               as
               was
               layed
               upon
               her
            
             :
             But
             then
             indeed
             the
             
               dependence
            
             that
             
               meroz
            
             stood
             in
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             her
             fault
             )
             should
             have
             been
             more
             fully
             declared
             ,
             in
             the
             
               interpretation
            
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             which
             (
             with
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             favour
             )
             I
             conceive
             should
             have
             been
             in
             this
             manner
             rather
             .
          
           
             He
             calls
             the
             Text
             
               a
               Sentence
               against
               Meroz
               ,
            
             so
             that
             in
             the
             words
             according
             (
             almost
             )
             to
             his
             own
             method
             ,
             here
             is
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Sentence
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 people
                 sentenced
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 sentence
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 crime
                 or
                 fault
                 wherefore
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Author
            
             of
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             is
             
               the
               Angell
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             by
             whom
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             one
             that
             hath
             
               power
            
             to
             
               Curse
               ,
            
             and
             to
             authorize
             others
             so
             to
             doe
             :
             for
             the
             Proposition
             is
             
               imperative
               ,
               Curse
               
               ye
               Meroz
               ,
               sayes
               the
               Angell
               of
               the
               Lord
               .
            
             One
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             hath
             
               divine
               Authority
            
             (
             as
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             well
             )
             that
             is
             ;
             he
             must
             be
             a
             Superiour
             ,
             for
             
               such
            
             onely
             have
             
               Authority
            
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             
               blesse
            
             or
             
               curse
               :
            
             
             
               without
               controversie
            
             (
             sayes
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               the
               lesse
               is
               blessed
               of
               the
               greater
               .
            
             Not
             the
             greater
             of
             the
             lesse
             :
             now
             Fathers
             had
             alwayes
             this
             power
             ,
             given
             them
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             their
             
               naturall
            
             prerogative
             ,
             and
             
               paternall
            
             right
             ,
             to
             
               blesse
            
             or
             
               curse
            
             their
             Children
             :
             and
             we
             see
             often
             by
             experience
             ;
             that
             the
             Parents
             
               blessing
               ,
            
             or
             
               curse
            
             upon
             the
             Child
             ,
             is
             confirmed
             by
             God
             :
             And
             we
             all
             know
             ,
             that
             Kings
             or
             
               Supreame
            
             Magistrates
             ,
             are
             
               Patres
               Patriae
               ,
            
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             places
             ,
             have
             power
             of
             
               blessing
            
             or
             
               cursing
            
             others
             ,
             conferr'd
             upon
             the●
             by
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             what
             they
             doe
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             or
             authorize
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             upon
             right
             and
             just
             causes
             ,
             is
             done
             by
             
               paternall
            
             right
             and
             
               regall
            
             prerogative
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             
               divine
               Authority
               ,
            
             and
             God
             will
             approve
             and
             second
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               people
               sentenced
            
             :
             they
             are
             the
             
               Inhabitants
               of
               Meroz
               ,
            
             who
             as
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             sayes
             ,
             were
             (
             by
             consent
             of
             all
             writers
             )
             
               Iewes
            
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             needs
             be
             
               Subjects
            
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             
               Israell
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             their
             dependance
             ,
             and
             relation
             ,
             were
             bound
             to
             be
             assistant
             to
             the
             
               Supreame
               Magistrate
               ,
            
             whom
             God
             as
             their
             Soveraigne
             or
             Captaine
             Generall
             ,
             did
             set
             over
             them
             against
             his
             Enemies
             ;
             specially
             being
             called
             thereto
             ,
             as
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             sayes
             ,
             
               in
               all
               probability
               Meroz
            
             wa●
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Sentence
               it selfe
            
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             word
             (
             
               Curse
               them
            
             )
             which
             I
             dare
             not
             interpret
             as
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             doth
             ,
             
               to
               speake
               evill
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               revile
               ,
               reproach
               ,
               &c.
            
             for
             God
             allowes
             no
             man
             to
             give
             ill
             language
             ,
             when
             
               Michaell
            
             disputed
             with
             the
             Devill
             about
             the
             body
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             he
             durst
             not
             give
             him
             any
             rayling
             speeches
             ,
             as
             being
             unseemely
             for
             a
             servant
             of
             God
             to
             give
             :
             but
             
               curse
               them
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             punish
             them
             ,
             as
             disloyall
             Subjects
             ought
             to
             be
             punished
             ;
             who
             see
             their
             Soveraigne
             and
             publick
             Father
             in
             danger
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             afford
             him
             their
             assistance
             :
             or
             
               curse
               them
               ,
               i.e.
            
             let
             the
             
               frowne
            
             of
             the
             Prince
             be
             towards
             them
             ,
             let
             his
             
               high
               displeasure
            
             rise
             against
             them
             ;
             or
             let
             him
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             
               Pater
               Patriae
               ,
            
             lay
             his
             
               curse
            
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             second
             it
             .
             For
             undoubtedly
             the
             deserved
             
               curse
               of
               a
               Soveraigne
               King
               ,
            
             (
             however
             't
             is
             valued
             in
             these
             dayes
             )
             shall
             and
             will
             prove
             as
             fatall
             ,
             and
             heavy
             to
             Rebellious
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             ever
             that
             of
             a
             naturall
             Father
             did
             to
             a
             Rebellious
             Child
             ;
             as
             on
             the
             other
             
             side
             ,
             
               the
               blessing
               of
               a
               King
               ,
            
             is
             as
             the
             
               blessing
            
             of
             a
             Father
             .
             
               Solomon
            
             saies
             ,
             
               the
               wrath
               of
               a
               King
               is
               as
               the
               messenger
               of
               death
            
             (
             so
             to
             be
             apprehended
             ,
             )
             
               and
               the
               displeasure
               of
               a
               King
               as
               the
               roaring
               of
               a
               Lion
               ,
            
             (
             as
             much
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             )
             
               but
               his
               favour
               is
               as
               the
               dew
               upon
               the
               grasse
               ,
            
             (
             as
             comfortable
             a
             blessing
             )
             without
             which
             the
             grasse
             can
             never
             thrive
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             to
             be
             desired
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             
               crime
            
             or
             fault
             ,
             
               because
               they
               came
               not
               to
               h●lpe
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             helpe
             their
             
               King
               ,
            
             their
             
               Captaine
               ,
            
             or
             
               Supreame
               Iudge
               ,
               Deborah
            
             and
             
               Barack
               ,
            
             whom
             God
             had
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             side
             the
             Lord
             was
             ,
             as
             all
             loyall
             Subjects
             and
             faithfull
             
               Israelites
            
             did
             :
             
               Against
               the
               mighty
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             against
             those
             strong
             Rebells
             the
             
               Cananites
            
             ;
             who
             ought
             to
             have
             lived
             in
             obedience
             to
             
               Israell
               ,
            
             (
             being
             conquered
             by
             
               Ioshua
            
             )
             but
             were
             now
             growne
             
               mighty
            
             in
             strength
             ;
             having
             by
             their
             close
             and
             treacherous
             workings
             ;
             gotten
             the
             
               Militia
            
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             made
             themselves
             possessours
             of
             900
             
               Chariots
               of
               Iron
               ,
            
             whereby
             they
             
               mightily
            
             oppressed
             the
             Children
             of
             
               Israell
               ,
            
             and
             from
             hence
             they
             had
             the
             denomination
             of
             
               mighty
            
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             collected
             from
             the
             fourth
             verse
             of
             the
             former
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             :
             So
             that
             briefly
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             the
             Text
             is
             either
             a
             
               charge
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             the
             great
             
               Angell
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             to
             Supreame
             Magistrates
             ;
             (
             such
             as
             
               Deborah
            
             and
             
               Barack
            
             at
             that
             present
             were
             ;
             )
             that
             they
             should
             strictly
             
               punish
               ,
            
             such
             their
             unfaithfull
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             doe
             not
             assist
             them
             or
             adhere
             unto
             them
             ,
             (
             being
             called
             )
             in
             times
             of
             danger
             .
             Or
             't
             is
             a
             divine
             
               Authorization
            
             of
             themselves
             to
             lay
             their
             
               curse
            
             upon
             such
             on
             such
             an
             occasion
             .
          
           
             Or
             else
             't
             is
             the
             
               charge
               of
               Deborah
               and
               Barack
               ,
            
             or
             of
             the
             Supreame
             Magistrate
             under
             God
             (
             who
             in
             Scripture
             is
             entitled
             ,
             the
             
               Angell
               of
               God
               ,
            
             )
             unto
             his
             Officers
             ,
             authorizing
             them
             ,
             to
             inflict
             punishment
             upon
             such
             offenders
             ;
             and
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             or
             conclusion
             from
             the
             Text
             ,
             truly
             expounded
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             
               Subjects
               may
               expect
               a
               blessing
               ,
               or
               a
               curse
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               doe
               ,
               or
               doe
               not
               ,
               joyne
               their
               strength
               and
               best
               assistance
               ,
               to
               help
               the
               King
               or
               Supreame
               Magistrate
               against
               his
               Rebellious
               Subiects
               ,
               when
               they
               grow
               mighty
               in
               strength
               or
               in
               oppression
               .
            
          
           
             Or
             because
             
               Gods
               people
            
             (
             if
             they
             be
             truly
             his
             )
             will
             alway
             help
             Gods
             Vicegerent
             ,
             and
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             best
             affects
             that
             expression
             ,
             
             I
             will
             come
             as
             neare
             him
             ,
             even
             in
             words
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             and
             lay
             downe
             the
             poynt
             thus
             ,
          
           
             
               People
               have
               cause
               to
               iudge
               themselves
               under
               a
               curse
               ,
               or
               under
               a
               blessing
               ,
               accordingly
               as
               they
               doe
               ,
               or
               doe
               not
               ,
               ioyne
               their
               strength
               and
               best
               assistance
               to
               the
               Lords
               people
               ,
               against
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               being
               lawfully
               called
               thereunto
               by
               the
               Supreame
               Magistrate
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               have
               sworne
               and
               owe
               Allegiance
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             rectifying
             of
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             interpretation
             of
             his
             Text
             ,
             and
             doctrine
             from
             the
             same
             .
             I
             now
             come
             to
             note
             his
             Misapplications
             of
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             for
             the
             confirmation
             (
             as
             he
             takes
             it
             )
             of
             his
             doctrine
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             ,
             III.
             Wherein
             are
             shewed
             
               Mr
               Marshalls
            
             Misapplications
             .
          
           
             MAster
             
               Marshall
            
             (
             if
             we
             observe
             him
             )
             doth
             prove
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             after
             the
             same
             fashion
             as
             he
             raised
             it
             :
             for
             as
             he
             drew
             his
             
               generall
            
             from
             a
             
               particular
               ,
            
             so
             he
             proves
             his
             
               Generall
            
             by
             
               particulars
               ,
            
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Chapter
             .
             I
             confesse
             an
             Argument
             ,
             
               ab
               inductione
               singularium
               ,
            
             is
             tollerable
             in
             some
             cases
             ;
             but
             Logitians
             (
             as
             I
             remember
             )
             doe
             account
             that
             kind
             of
             Argumentation
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             weakest
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             for
             the
             further
             Confirmation
             thereof
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             He
             sayes
             his
             doctrine
             is
             
               most
               plain
               in
               many
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               I
               will
            
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               cull
               out
               but
               three
               among
               three
               hundred
            
             (
             which
             three
             we
             may
             suppose
             of
             all
             the
             three
             hundred
             ,
             are
             the
             chiefe
             and
             most
             pregnant
             ,
             )
             
               whereof
               the
               first
               is
               from
               Ier.
            
             48.10
             .
             we
             will
             first
             see
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             sift
             it
             :
             I
             will
             give
             you
             his
             very
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             
               That
               whole
               Chapter
               containes
               the
               doome
               of
            
             Moab
             ,
             
             
               Gods
               curse
               was
               now
               to
               be
               executed
               upon
            
             Moab
             ,
             
               and
               you
               may
               read
               of
            
             Moab
             ,
             
               that
               God
               once
               sent
               to
               him
               ,
               when
               his
               people
               were
               in
               distresse
               ,
            
             Let
             my
             out-casts
             dwell
             with
             thee
             
               Moab
               ,
            
             
             be
             thou
             a
             shelter
             to
             them
             in
             the
             time
             of
             a
             storme
             :
             
               But
            
             Moab
             
               was
               too
               proud
               ,
               to
               listen
               to
               Gods
               Councell
            
             :
             Moab
             
               was
               alway
               an
               ill
               Enemy
               to
            
             Israell
             ,
             
               now
               God
               comes
               to
               reckon
               with
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               now
               the
               spoyler
               shall
               come
               upon
               all
               his
               Cities
               ;
               and
               to
               them
               that
               were
               to
               execute
               this
               vengeance
               of
               God
               against
               them
               ,
               marke
               what
               a
               charge
               is
               given
               in
               the
               tenth
               verse
            
             :
             Cursed
             is
             he
             that
             
             doth
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Lord
             negligently
             ,
             
             
               or
               fraudulently
               or
               deceitfully
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               signifies
               ,
               now
               what
               was
               the
               worke
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               the
               next
               words
               will
               tell
               you
               :
            
             Cursed
             is
             every
             one
             that
             withholds
             his
             hand
             from
             shedding
             of
             bloud
             ,
             
               the
               strangest
               reason
               of
               a
               Curse
               that
               ever
               was
               read
               of
               :
               if
               ever
               a
               man
               might
               have
               pleaded
               (
               as
            
             Peter
             
               once
               )
               not
               so
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               been
               accustomed
               to
               this
               ,
               here
               were
               roome
               for
               such
               a
               plea
               ,
               when
               the
               worke
               was
               to
               goe
               ,
               and
               embrew
               his
               hands
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               spill
               ,
               and
               powre
               out
               the
               bloud
               of
               Women
               and
               Children
               ,
               like
               water
               in
               every
               street
               .
               But
               he
               is
               a
               cursed
               man
               ,
               that
               withholds
               his
               hand
               from
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               shall
               doe
               it
               fraudulently
               ,
               that
               is
               if
               he
               doe
               it
               as
            
             Saul
             
               did
               against
               the
            
             Amalekites
             ,
             
               kill
               some
               and
               save
               some
               ,
               if
               he
               goe
               not
               through
               with
               his
               worke
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               cursed
               man
               ,
               when
               this
               is
               to
               be
               done
               upon
            
             Moab
             
               the
               Enemy
               of
               Gods
               Church
               .
               So
               that
               what
               ever
               employment
               men
               are
               put
               to
               ,
               they
               are
               cursed
               men
               ,
               that
               take
               not
               part
               with
               God
               in
               his
               worke
               .
            
          
           
             In
             this
             relation
             of
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             we
             may
             note
             three
             things
             .
             1.
             
             The
             
               sinne
            
             of
             
               Moab
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             
               Iudgement
            
             to
             be
             inflicted
             upon
             
               Moab
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             
               charge
            
             of
             God
             to
             the
             Executioners
             thereof
             ,
             all
             which
             if
             we
             a
             little
             look
             into
             ;
             we
             shall
             perceive
             ,
             whether
             the
             example
             runs
             Parallell
             with
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             pretended
             purpose
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             have
             it
             supposed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               sin
               of
               Moab
            
             :
             was
             their
             ill-neighbourhood
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             shelter
             
               Israell
            
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             Calamity
             :
             for
             we
             must
             know
             ;
             that
             the
             destruction
             of
             
               Iudea
            
             by
             the
             
               Chaldees
               ,
            
             was
             some
             three
             yeare
             before
             that
             of
             
               Moab
               ,
            
             and
             bordering
             upon
             that
             Nation
             ▪
             many
             of
             the
             
               Iewes
            
             fled
             thither
             for
             safety
             ,
             (
             as
             many
             Loyall
             
               English
               ,
            
             being
             plundered
             and
             persecuted
             by
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             Faction
             ,
             have
             lately
             done
             ,
             into
             some
             Counties
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             been
             strangers
             :
             )
             and
             doubtlesse
             this
             was
             by
             Gods
             Councell
             and
             Providence
             ,
             to
             try
             their
             neighbourly
             affections
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             
               Moabites
            
             might
             have
             an
             advantage
             o●
             occasion
             of
             doing
             good
             by
             their
             Hospitality
             to
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             therefore
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Esay
               .
            
             16.3
             .
             
               Take
               Councell
               ,
               or
               be
               advised
               Moab
               ,
               make
               thy selfe
               as
               a
               shadow
               of
               refreshing
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               noon
               day
               ,
            
             (
             or
             heat
             of
             persecution
             ,
             )
             
               hide
               the
               outcasts
               ,
               bewray
               not
               him
               that
               wandreth
               ;
               let
               mine
               outcasts
               dwell
               with
               thee
               Moab
               ,
               be
               thou
               a
               Covert
               to
               them
               from
               the
               face
               of
               the
               spoyler
               .
            
             But
             the
             
               Moabites
               ,
            
             were
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             friendly
             ,
             that
             they
             
               played
               the
               Theeves
            
             with
             the
             poore
             
               Israelites
               ,
            
             and
             
               robbed
            
             
             them
             of
             that
             little
             they
             carried
             away
             with
             them
             ,
             
               derided
            
             at
             their
             miseries
             ,
             and
             even
             
               skipt
            
             for
             joy
             at
             the
             mention
             of
             their
             calamity
             ,
             is
             may
             be
             noted
             from
             
               Ier.
            
             48.27
             .
             and
             without
             question
             this
             was
             one
             of
             the
             sinnes
             ,
             for
             which
             God
             sent
             judgement
             upon
             
               Moab
            
             (
             as
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             observes
             well
             ;
             )
             and
             surely
             
               her
               pride
            
             was
             another
             ,
             for
             
               Esay
               .
            
             16.6
             .
             she
             
               was
               very
               proud
               ,
               and
               haughty
               ,
               full
               of
               malice
               ,
            
             and
             a
             great
             dissembler
             ,
             a
             
               truster
               in
               lyes
               Ier.
            
             48.30
             .
             and
             in
             
               vers.
            
             7.
             
             
               &
            
             14.
             of
             that
             Chapter
             't
             is
             intimated
             from
             whence
             it
             was
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             proud
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             from
             their
             
               mightinesse
               and
               strength
               for
               the
               Warre
               ,
            
             their
             strong
             workes
             and
             Fortifications
             ;
             and
             their
             plenty
             of
             treasures
             ,
             which
             by
             right
             or
             wrong
             they
             had
             gotten
             to
             themselves
             ;
             many
             holds
             ,
             store
             of
             
               Militia
               ,
            
             much
             treasure
             ,
             and
             much
             people
             ,
             many
             populous
             Townes
             and
             Cities
             were
             in
             the
             
               Association
            
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             under
             their
             commands
             ,
             which
             are
             named
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             from
             
               vers
               .
            
             20.
             
               ad
            
             25.
             and
             according
             to
             their
             strength
             and
             mightinesse
             ,
             was
             their
             
               height
            
             and
             
               pride
               ,
            
             their
             
               wrath
            
             and
             
               malice
               ,
            
             these
             were
             
               Moabs
            
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Iudgement
               to
               be
               inflicted
               upon
               Moab
               ,
            
             was
             (
             as
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             will
             have
             it
             )
             to
             be
             
               utterly
               spoyled
               ,
               men
               women
               and
               Children
               ,
               to
               have
               their
               bloud
               powred
               out
               in
               every
               street
               ,
            
             to
             be
             dealt
             withall
             not
             as
             
               Saul
               dealt
               with
               the
               Amal●kites
               ,
               kill
               some
               and
               save
               some
               .
            
             but
             as
             the
             
               Irish
            
             should
             have
             been
             dealt
             withall
             ,
             even
             
               quite
               cut
               off
               from
               being
               a
               Nation
            
             :
             though
             I
             beleeve
             in
             this
             ,
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             stretcheth
             beyond
             the
             mind
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             last
             verse
             of
             
               Ier.
            
             48.
             there
             is
             a
             promise
             of
             God
             concerning
             
               Moab
               ,
               to
               bring
               her
               Captivity
               backe
               in
               the
               latter
               dayes
            
             ;
             (
             for
             of
             every
             Nation
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             God
             would
             have
             some
             reserved
             to
             serve
             and
             praise
             him
             :
             )
             But
             indeed
             the
             judgement
             upon
             
               Moab
            
             was
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophet
             
               Ieremy
               ,
            
             (
             being
             a
             man
             of
             another
             spirit
             then
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             is
             now
             growne
             to
             be
             )
             doth
             take
             up
             a
             most
             bitter
             Lamentation
             for
             her
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             31
             ,
             32.
             in
             that
             Chapter
             .
             
               I
               will
               howle
               for
               Moab
            
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             and
             
               mine
               heart
               shall
               mourne
               for
               the
               men
               of
               Kirheres
               and
               Vine
               of
               Sibmah
               ,
               I
               will
               weep
               for
               thee
               with
               the
               weeping
               of
               Iazer
               ,
               &c.
            
             Had
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             been
             in
             
               Ieremies
            
             case
             ;
             perhaps
             he
             would
             have
             tooke
             occasion
             ,
             to
             have
             payed
             
               Moab
            
             in
             her
             owne
             Coyne
             ,
             and
             
               derided
               at
               her
               miseries
               ,
            
             as
             she
             had
             done
             before
             at
             those
             of
             the
             
               Iewes
            
             ;
             but
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             true
             
               Israelite
               ,
            
             is
             alwayes
             better
             and
             more
             compassionate
             then
             that
             of
             a
             
               Moabite
               .
            
          
           
           
             3.
             
             But
             perhaps
             Mr
             
               Marshall
            
             may
             thinke
             ,
             
               the
               severe
               charge
               which
               God
               gives
               against
               Moab
            
             ;
             may
             warrant
             the
             
               severity
            
             of
             his
             spirit
             in
             cases
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             for
             't
             is
             sai●
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             10.
             
             
               Cursed
               be
               he
               that
               doth
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
               negligently
               ,
            
             or
             deceitfully
             :
             
               Cursed
               be
               he
               that
               withholds
               his
               hand
               from
               bloud
               ,
            
             in
             which
             charge
             (
             for
             so
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             calls
             it
             ,
             )
             we
             must
             consider
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Who
               were
               the
               
                 Executioners
              
               imployed
               by
               God
               to
               punish
               
                 Moab
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               
                 Charge
              
               it selfe
               here
               layed
               upon
               them
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Executioners
            
             of
             this
             punishment
             ,
             were
             the
             
               Babilonians
               ,
            
             an
             Heathen
             Nation
             whom
             God
             used
             in
             that
             age
             ,
             to
             punish
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             world
             for
             their
             sins
             against
             him
             ;
             but
             they
             (
             as
             I
             apprehend
             them
             )
             had
             no
             respect
             to
             God
             in
             any
             thing
             they
             did
             ▪
             nor
             can
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             prove
             ,
             that
             their
             aymes
             were
             
               to
               help
               the
               Lord
               against
               the
               mighty
               ,
            
             or
             against
             his
             Enemies
             ;
             as
             he
             must
             doe
             ,
             if
             his
             Allegation
             of
             their
             example
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             be
             any
             thing
             to
             his
             present
             purpose
             :
             But
             as
             God
             said
             of
             the
             
               Assyrian
               ,
               Esay
               .
            
             10.5.6
             .
             (
             who
             was
             then
             the
             rod
             of
             his
             anger
             ,
             )
             I
             
               sent
               him
               against
               the
               people
               of
               my
               wrath
               and
               gave
               him
               a
               charge
               to
               take
               the
               spoyle
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               the
               prey
               ,
               and
               to
               tread
               them
               downe
               like
               mire
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               howbeit
               he
               thinkes
               not
               so
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
            
             he
             hath
             another
             intention
             ,
             ends
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             
               even
               to
               cut
               downe
               Nations
               not
               a
               few
            
             ;
             to
             advance
             his
             owne
             name
             and
             greatnesse
             ;
             even
             so
             ,
             may
             it
             be
             said
             hereof
             the
             
               Chaldeans
            
             ;
             God
             made
             them
             the
             rod
             of
             his
             anger
             against
             
               Moab
            
             ;
             and
             sent
             them
             to
             punish
             him
             for
             his
             sinne
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             unneighbourlinesse
             towards
             his
             people
             ;
             but
             they
             had
             no
             Eye
             to
             Gods
             glory
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             they
             onely
             looked
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             at
             their
             owne
             ends
             ;
             perhaps
             ,
             indeed
             they
             might
             be
             of
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             mind
             ,
             to
             
               goe
               through
               with
               the
               worke
               ;
               to
               spare
               none
               ,
            
             for
             saies
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               v.
            
             2.
             
               they
               devised
               evill
               against
               Moab
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               come
               let
               us
               cut
               it
               off
               from
               being
               a
               Nation
            
             :
             but
             sure
             it
             was
             not
             because
             God
             so
             commanded
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             owne
             security
             and
             advancement
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             delight
             which
             they
             might
             have
             in
             shedding
             bloud
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Their
               Charge
            
             (
             for
             so
             Mr
             
               Marshall
            
             calls
             it
             )
             is
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Cursed
               is
               he
               that
               doth
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
               negligently
               ,
            
             or
             fraudulently
             ,
             or
             deceitfully
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             signifies
             ,
             
               Cursed
               is
               he
               that
               withholds
               his
               hand
               from
               bloud
               :
            
             which
             notwithstanding
             I
             rather
             take
             to
             be
             a
             generall
             
               Declaration
            
             (
             by
             way
             of
             Caveat
             )
             of
             that
             displeasure
             ,
             
             which
             they
             shall
             feele
             from
             God
             ;
             who
             shall
             either
             
               not
               at
               all
               ,
            
             or
             
               in
               a
               carelesse
               ,
               and
               unfaithfull
               manner
               ,
            
             performe
             that
             worke
             ,
             or
             businesse
             which
             God
             shall
             imploy
             them
             about
             .
             Or
             if
             it
             must
             be
             applyed
             in
             particula●
             to
             the
             
               Chaldeans
               ,
            
             I
             should
             take
             it
             to
             be
             a
             
               prediction
            
             of
             that
             punishment
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             afterward
             tast
             ,
             for
             their
             ayming
             at
             themselves
             ,
             in
             their
             dealings
             with
             the
             
               Moabites
            
             ;
             as
             they
             we●e
             like
             the
             forementioned
             
               Assyrians
               ,
            
             in
             pursuing
             their
             owne
             purposes
             ;
             so
             should
             they
             be
             like
             them
             ,
             in
             reaping
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             selfeish
             endeavours
             ,
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ;
             though
             unawares
             to
             themselves
             ,
             they
             had
             done
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Lord
             too
             ,
             against
             the
             people
             of
             
               Moab
            
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             ;
             the
             words
             are
             in
             the
             present
             tense
             .
             
               Cursed
               is
               He
               ,
            
             to
             note
             the
             
               certainty
            
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             forme
             of
             speaking
             most
             usuall
             in
             Scripture
             
               predictions
               .
            
          
           
             But
             because
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             will
             have
             it
             a
             
               charge
               ,
            
             let
             it
             so
             be
             :
             but
             then
             we
             must
             suppose
             this
             
               charge
            
             was
             sent
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             some
             Prophet
             to
             the
             
               Chaldeans
               ,
            
             who
             thereby
             were
             made
             to
             unsterstand
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Saul
            
             was
             by
             
               Samuell
            
             in
             the
             businesse
             against
             
               Amaleck
            
             )
             that
             the
             worke
             to
             punish
             
               Moab
            
             was
             
               Gods
               worke
            
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             (
             the
             
               Chaldeans
            
             )
             were
             inabled
             and
             sent
             of
             God
             as
             his
             instruments
             ,
             to
             performe
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             to
             revenge
             his
             quarrell
             ,
             for
             their
             
               churlishnesse
            
             in
             not
             relieving
             
               Gods
               people
            
             in
             distress
             :
             and
             that
             if
             they
             shall
             either
             ,
             not
             doe
             the
             worke
             at
             all
             ;
             or
             whereas
             Gods
             will
             is
             that
             execution
             shall
             be
             done
             upon
             the
             
               Moabites
            
             ;
             if
             they
             shall
             onely
             make
             
               slaves
            
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             done
             of
             some
             other
             Nations
             ;
             or
             shall
             doe
             the
             worke
             
               carelesly
               ,
            
             without
             respect
             to
             God
             or
             his
             Church
             and
             cause
             ,
             or
             shall
             doe
             it
             
               deceitfully
               ,
            
             to
             by
             ends
             and
             purposes
             :
             why
             they
             themselves
             shall
             come
             under
             the
             same
             condition
             ,
             and
             beare
             that
             
               curse
               ,
            
             or
             punishment
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             charged
             to
             inflict
             on
             others
             .
             Thus
             it
             must
             be
             supposed
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             as
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             a
             
               charge
               ,
            
             and
             what
             then
             can
             be
             concluded
             from
             it
             but
             onely
             this
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               they
               who
               know
               themselves
               to
               be
               particularly
               appoynted
               of
               God
               to
               put
               offenders
               to
               death
               ,
               if
               they
               shall
               neglect
               to
               performe
               their
               office
               in
               that
               way
               or
               manner
               as
               they
               are
               Commanded
               ,
               shall
               suffer
               the
               like
               punishment
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               they
               who
               undertake
               to
               doe
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               being
               lawfully
               called
               or
               appoynted
               thereunto
               ;
               and
               shall
               doe
               it
               negligently
               ,
               or
               
               fraudulently
               in
               a
               carelesse
               way
               ,
               or
               deceitfull
               manner
               ,
               are
               liable
               to
               the
               Curse
               ,
               and
               displeasure
               of
               God
               .
            
             For
             example
             .
          
           
             Th●s●
             men
             whom
             God
             calls
             by
             their
             
               oath
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
            
             or
             by
             the
             
               Kings
               mandate
               ,
            
             oh
             ▪
             Otheers
             or
             Souldiers
             in
             His
             Majesties
             Cause
             (
             which
             I
             shall
             shew
             a●on
             is
             the
             right
             cause
             and
             the
             cau●e
             of
             God
             )
             if
             they
             sh●ll
             be
             
               negligent
               an●
               carelesse
               ,
            
             (
             as
             too
             many
             of
             them
             are
             )
             and
             shall
             be
             
               drinking
            
             or
             
               sleeping
               ,
            
             when
             they
             should
             be
             
               watching
            
             and
             
               studying
            
             to
             prevent
             the
             Enemy
             :
             these
             men
             deserve
             the
             high
             dis●leasure
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             are
             undoubtedly
             under
             the
             
               Curse
               and
               wrath
               of
               God
               .
            
          
           
             Or
             to
             come
             nearer
             to
             M.
             
               Marshall
               :
            
             The
             
               Commons
               House
            
             or
             any
             
               Members
            
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             whom
             God
             calls
             by
             the
             
               Kings
               writ
               ,
            
             to
             consult
             about
             the
             
               Peace
               of
               the
               Kingdome
            
             ;
             (
             which
             is
             the
             worke
             of
             
               God
               ,
            
             who
             is
             the
             
               God
               of
               Peace
               )
            
             and
             to
             reforme
             abuses
             in
             
               Church
            
             and
             
               Common-wealth
            
             :
             which
             also
             is
             the
             
               Lords
               worke
            
             ;
             if
             they
             or
             any
             of
             them
             shall
             deale
             
               deceitfully
               ,
            
             betraying
             the
             trust
             which
             the
             King
             hath
             imposed
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             pursue
             only
             their
             owne
             ends
             ,
             and
             sinister
             respects
             ;
             minde
             only
             their
             owne
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             expose
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdome
             to
             
               Warre
            
             and
             
               ruine
               ,
            
             doe
             the
             
               divells
               worke
            
             (
             for
             so
             is
             the
             work
             of
             strife
             ;
             )
             these
             men
             deserve
             the
             Kings
             
               curse
               ,
            
             and
             are
             undoubtedly
             under
             the
             
               Curse
               of
               God
               :
            
             this
             is
             all
             that
             can
             be
             inferred
             from
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             doe
             properly
             confirme
             unto
             us
             ,
             taking
             them
             in
             Mr
             
               Marshalls
            
             own
             apprehension
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Charge
               .
            
          
           
             And
             now
             let
             us
             consider
             ,
             how
             this
             Scripture
             doth
             make
             for
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             turne
             :
             His
             aimes
             are
             not
             (
             as
             you
             may
             observe
             )
             to
             shew
             that
             
               Moab
            
             was
             under
             this
             
               Curse
               ,
            
             for
             not
             helping
             and
             comforting
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             Calamity
             :
             (
             which
             indeed
             had
             been
             nearer
             to
             his
             purpose
             )
             but
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             
               Chaldeans
            
             were
             liable
             to
             the
             
               Curse
               ,
            
             if
             they
             did
             not
             doe
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             against
             
               Moab
               ,
            
             for
             so
             himselfe
             saies
             ,
             
               He
               is
               a
               cursed
               man
               that
               with-holds
               his
               hands
               from
               powring
               out
               the
               blood
               of
               Men
               ,
               Women
               and
               Children
               ,
               like
               water
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               when
               this
               is
               to
               done
               upon
               Moab
               the
               Enemy
               of
               Gods
               Church
            
             :
             this
             being
             fore
             observed
             .
             I
             doe
             conclude
             ,
             that
             if
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             can
             evidence
             from
             Scripture
             these
             three
             particulars
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             
               Chaldeans
            
             or
             
               Babilonians
               ,
            
             were
             informed
             by
             some
             Prophet
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Saul
            
             was
             by
             
               Samuell
            
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             
               Amalecke
               ,
            
             )
             
             that
             they
             were
             to
             undertake
             the
             punishing
             of
             
               Moab
               ,
            
             as
             the
             
               Lo●ds
               work●
               ,
            
             and
             to
             aime
             only
             at
             helping
             h●m
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             th●reby
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             those
             whom
             he
             would
             have
             now
             to
             act
             the
             
               Babilonians
            
             part
             ,
             have
             as
             good
             a
             war●ant
             ,
             (
             from
             this
             place
             of
             Scripture
             )
             to
             ●mbrew
             their
             hands
             ,
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             them
             that
             are
             not
             of
             their
             own
             faction
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Chaldeans
            
             had
             to
             shed
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             
               Moabites
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             particular
             Charge
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             which
             was
             here
             given
             against
             Heathenish
             
               Moab
               ,
            
             is
             apply●ble
             against
             a
             
               Christian
            
             people
             in
             these
             times
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             whom
             he
             would
             have
             to
             drink
             of
             
               Moabs
            
             cup
             ,
             are
             guilty
             of
             
               Moabs
            
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             If
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             (
             I
             say
             )
             can
             evidence
             these
             particulars
             ,
             then
             may
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             from
             
               Ier.
            
             48.10
             .
             alleadged
             by
             him
             ,
             be
             in
             some
             sort
             suteable
             for
             his
             purpose
             .
             But
             if
             he
             cannot
             prove
             
               all
            
             these
             ,
             nor
             perhaps
             any
             
               one
            
             of
             these
             particulars
             ;
             I
             wish
             my
             friend
             ,
             would
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             his
             impertinency
             and
             
               Misapplication
            
             of
             this
             Scripture
             .
             And
             like
             a
             
               good
               Minister
            
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             informe
             the
             seduced
             vulgar
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             a
             selfe-denying
             recantation
             ;
             that
             though
             the
             
               Chaldeans
            
             were
             charged
             under
             the
             penalty
             of
             a
             
               Curse
               ,
            
             to
             shed
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             
               Moabites
            
             ;
             yet
             't
             is
             no
             good
             consequent
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Gods
               people
            
             also
             ,
             have
             a
             like
             charge
             under
             a
             like
             penalty
             ,
             to
             shed
             the
             blood
             of
             their
             
               Christian
               Brethren
               ,
            
             and
             Countrey-men
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             altogether
             of
             their
             
               opinion
               .
            
          
           
             And
             the
             rather
             to
             induce
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             to
             this
             ,
             let
             him
             by
             the
             way
             consider
             ;
             that
             if
             (
             as
             the
             common
             people
             understand
             him
             )
             the
             King
             and
             those
             that
             take
             part
             with
             him
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             
               Moabites
            
             ;
             and
             every
             of
             themselves
             liable
             to
             Gods
             curse
             ,
             if
             they
             forbeare
             to
             do
             the
             
               work
               of
               God
            
             upon
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             zealous
             to
             
               shed
               their
               blood
            
             :
             why
             then
             ,
             those
             who
             think
             and
             call
             themselves
             
               Gods
               People
               ,
            
             must
             of
             necessity
             ,
             yeeld
             themselves
             to
             be
             
               Babilonians
               ,
            
             at
             least
             while
             they
             are
             in
             execution
             of
             this
             bloody
             businesse
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Paralell
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             perfect
             :
             I
             would
             have
             this
             particular
             remembred
             against
             we
             come
             to
             the
             next
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             leave
             this
             ,
             let
             me
             aske
             my
             friend
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             a
             question
             :
             How
             if
             it
             should
             be
             prov'd
             ,
             that
             
               his
               own
               faction
            
             have
             acted
             
               Moabs
            
             part
             ,
             and
             been
             ill
             neighbour●
             to
             People
             in
             distresse
             ;
             
             and
             these
             not
             strangers
             ,
             as
             
               Israell
            
             was
             to
             
               Moab
               ,
            
             but
             of
             their
             own
             Nation
             and
             the
             
               Israell
               of
               God
            
             beside
             ,
             who
             being
             unjustly
             cast
             out
             of
             their
             dwellings
             ,
             (
             not
             for
             their
             
               sinnes
            
             but
             for
             their
             
               Conscience
               sake
               ,
            
             )
             have
             come
             to
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             their
             old
             acquaintance
             ,
             for
             shelter
             ,
             hoping
             to
             be
             hidden
             ,
             and
             covered
             by
             their
             means
             ,
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             spoyler
             :
             but
             they
             contrary
             to
             all
             humanity
             ,
             have
             used
             them
             ,
             as
             
               Moab
            
             used
             
               Israell
               ;
               scorn'd
            
             and
             
               derided
            
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             themselves
             sport
             ,
             at
             the
             notice
             of
             their
             miseri●s
             :
             yea
             ,
             have
             been
             so
             farre
             from
             
               hideing
               ,
            
             or
             keeping
             them
             secret
             ;
             that
             they
             have
             bewrayed
             and
             delivered
             them
             up
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Hunters
             ;
             nay
             what
             if
             it
             should
             be
             evidenced
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             
               preach'd
            
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             
               matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             to
             betray
             and
             discover
             those
             ,
             that
             being
             driven
             from
             their
             naturall
             possessions
             ,
             do
             seek
             for
             a
             secret
             covert
             against
             them
             ?
             Nay
             farther
             yet
             ,
             suppose
             it
             should
             be
             evidenced
             tha●
             themselves
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             
               outcasters
               ,
            
             the
             
               spoylers
               ,
            
             the
             
               Theeves
               ,
            
             the
             
               Hunters
            
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             the
             
               murderers
            
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             acted
             both
             the
             part
             of
             the
             
               Chaldeans
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Moabites
            
             too
             ,
             against
             
               Israell
            
             ;
             both
             of
             
               barbarous
            
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             of
             
               treacherous
            
             neighbours
             ?
             sure
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             if
             
               Moab
            
             for
             her
             part
             alone
             was
             justly
             called
             by
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             the
             
               Enemy
               of
               Gods
               Church
            
             ;
             but
             they
             who
             exceed
             
               Moab
            
             so
             farre
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             yeelded
             none
             of
             
               Gods
               friends
               ,
            
             of
             what
             account
             soever
             they
             are
             in
             their
             owne
             conceits
             .
          
           
             But
             whether
             this
             may
             not
             be
             evidenced
             of
             M.
             
               Marshalls
               Faction
               ,
            
             I
             referre
             to
             the
             many
             thousands
             of
             banished
             ,
             persecuted
             ,
             ●nd
             imprisoned
             
               Englishmen
            
             of
             all
             degrees
             ,
             
               Reverend
               Fathers
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               faithfull
               Ministers
               ,
               Honourable
               Nobles
               ,
               Worshipfull
               Gentlemen
               ,
               and
               Conscientious
               Christians
               ,
            
             to
             determine
             ;
             who
             within
             these
             three
             yeares
             last
             ,
             have
             had
             experience
             of
             their
             dealings
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             let
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             owne
             Conscience
             conclude
             in
             secret
             ,
             who
             they
             are
             that
             deserve
             to
             have
             the
             vengeance
             and
             
               curse
               of
               God
            
             to
             be
             powred
             upon
             them
             ▪
             and
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             first
             of
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             three
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             I
             now
             proceed
             to
             a
             second
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             also
             alleadgeth
             in
             Confirmation
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ;
             his
             words
             thereof
             to
             his
             Auditory
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             
               Another
               place
               ,
               you
               shall
               find
               in
            
             Psal.
             137.8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               The
               daughter
               of
            
             Babilon
             
               was
               there
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               observe
               now
               the
            
             Epethite
             
               which
               
               God
               gives
               to
               the
               Executioners
               of
               his
               wrath
               against
            
             Babilon
             ;
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             rewardeth
             thee
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             served
             us
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               makes
            
             Babilon
             
               drinke
               the
               same
               cup
               which
            
             Babilon
             
               hath
               made
               Gods
               people
               drinke
               ;
               now
               he
               that
               reads
               the
               booke
               of
               the
            
             Lamentations
             ,
             
               may
               find
               how
            
             Babilon
             
               had
               used
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               had
               broken
               their
               bones
               as
               a
               Lion
               breakes
               the
               bones
               of
               a
               Lambe
               ;
               brought
               their
               necks
               under
               persecution
               ;
               made
               their
               skin
            
             black
             like
             an
             oven
             ;
             
               hang'd
               up
               their
            
             Princes
             by
             the
             hand
             ;
             
               and
               which
               is
               most
               of
               all
               cruell
               ,
               had
               dash't
               their
               Children
               against
               the
               stones
               :
               now
               saith
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             thus
             rewardeth
             Babilon
             ,
             yea
             blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             takes
             their
             little
             ones
             ,
             and
             dashes
             them
             against
             the
             stones
             :
             
               what
               Souldiers
               heart
               would
               not
               start
               at
               this
               ,
               not
               only
               when
               he
               is
               in
               hot
               blood
               ,
               to
               cut
               downe
               armed
               Enemies
               in
               the
               field
               ;
               but
               afterward
            
             deliberately
             ,
             
               to
               come
               into
               a
            
             subdued
             
               City
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               little
               ones
               ,
               upon
               the
            
             speares
             poynt
             ;
             
               or
               take
               them
               by
               the
            
             heeles
             ,
             
               and
               beat
               out
               their
            
             braines
             
               against
               the
               Walls
               :
               what
               inhumanity
               and
               Barbarousnesse
               ,
               would
               this
               be
               thought
               :
               yet
               if
               the
               work
               be
               to
               revenge
               God's
               Church
               against
            
             Babilon
             ,
             
               He
               is
               a
               blessed
               man
               that
               takes
               and
               dashes
               the
               little
               ones
               against
               the
               stones
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             own
             words
             ,
             concerning
             his
             2d
             Scripture
             :
             in
             which
             is
             offered
             to
             our
             considerations
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               People
            
             to
             be
             destroyed
             :
             2.
             
             The
             
               Executioners
            
             of
             this
             destruction
             :
             3.
             
             The
             
               Epethite
            
             given
             unto
             them
             :
             4.
             
             The
             
               manner
            
             how
             the
             same
             is
             to
             be
             done
             .
             Of
             all
             these
             briefly
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             will
             search
             out
             that
             
               Anguem
               in
               Herbâ
               ,
            
             that
             
               quoddam
               latens
               ,
            
             or
             misticall
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             found
             in
             this
             example
             ,
             by
             those
             only
             of
             that
             faction
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             shall
             see
             how
             suteable
             this
             Scripture
             is
             ,
             thought
             not
             to
             the
             
               text
               ,
            
             yet
             to
             the
             
               purpose
            
             ;
             though
             not
             to
             the
             
               doctrine
            
             in
             hand
             ,
             yet
             to
             the
             
               cause
            
             in
             hand
             ;
             to
             that
             great
             designe
             which
             at
             this
             time
             shakes
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             ;
             unto
             which
             Scripture
             it selfe
             ,
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             contribute
             ,
             and
             to
             afford
             (
             at
             least
             )
             some
             colourable
             assistance
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               people
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ,
            
             was
             the
             
               daughter
               of
               Babilon
               :
            
             the
             
               Chaldeans
               ,
            
             (
             of
             whom
             we
             had
             mention
             before
             )
             that
             ere
             while
             were
             the
             
               rod
               of
               God's
               Anger
            
             to
             punish
             others
             ;
             are
             now
             become
             the
             
               objects
               of
               his
               indignation
               ,
            
             and
             must
             themselves
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             (
             and
             therefore
             in
             their
             right
             order
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             did
             all●adge
             his
             two
             Scriptures
             .
             )
             Every
             sinner
             we
             see
             ,
             hath
             his
             time
             of
             night
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             of
             day
             ,
             in
             this
             World
             :
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             the
             Sun
             did
             not
             alway
             shine
             upon
             the
             
               Chaldeans
            
             ;
             it
             went
             downe
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             rose
             no
             more
             :
             and
             such
             will
             be
             the
             condition
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             have
             now
             got
             the
             strength
             and
             
               Militia
            
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             into
             their
             Hands
             and
             use
             it
             only
             to
             the
             undoing
             ,
             and
             destruction
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ;
             they
             will
             have
             their
             
               turne
            
             too
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             finished
             Gods
             will
             upon
             us
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             are
             great
             sinners
             against
             the
             most
             High
             :
             even
             as
             
               Israell
            
             of
             old
             were
             ;
             and
             have
             (
             we
             confesse
             )
             deserved
             more
             misery
             at
             his
             hand
             ,
             then
             we
             can
             feel
             from
             theirs
             ;
             but
             our
             deserts
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             they
             doe
             no
             more
             ,
             ayme
             to
             rep●y
             in
             their
             plagueing
             of
             us
             ;
             then
             their
             Paralell
             the
             
               Babilonians
            
             did
             ,
             in
             their
             dealings
             with
             
               Israell
               :
            
             it
             is
             our
             conscionable
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             our
             Loyalty
             to
             our
             Soveraigne
             ,
             which
             they
             h●te
             us
             for
             ;
             if
             we
             are
             
               for
               God
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               then
               Reproach
               us
               ,
               Plunder
               us
               ,
               Kill
               us
               ,
            
             cannot
             doe
             mischiefe
             enough
             unto
             us
             :
             but
             if
             we
             will
             be
             for
             them
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             Divell
             also
             ;
             then
             will
             they
             make
             much
             of
             us
             .
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             the
             seduced
             ,
             ignorant
             vulgar
             may
             haply
             think
             ,
             they
             doe
             God
             service
             in
             killing
             us
             ;
             for
             so
             M
             
               Marshall
            
             and
             other
             their
             Ministers
             teach
             them
             to
             believe
             ;
             by
             whose
             black
             mouths
             we
             also
             are
             made
             more
             black
             to
             their
             apprehensions
             ,
             then
             sin
             or
             Satan
             ,
             hath
             yet
             made
             us
             :
             But
             as
             I
             ●aid
             ,
             there
             will
             come
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             God
             will
             remember
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             (
             he
             here
             did
             
               Babilon
            
             )
             set
             others
             to
             reward
             them
             as
             they
             have
             served
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               executioners
               of
               this
               destruction
               ,
            
             were
             not
             oppressed
             
               Israell
               ,
            
             who
             hath
             been
             thus
             dealt
             withall
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Babilonians
            
             ;
             no
             ,
             their
             work
             whereto
             they
             were
             appoynted
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             was
             to
             
               pray
            
             for
             the
             
               Babilonians
               :
               Ier.
            
             29.7
             .
             and
             to
             
               seek
               their
               prosperity
               ,
            
             not
             to
             
               dash
               their
               Childrens
               brains
               against
               the
               stones
               ,
            
             in
             requitall
             of
             the
             wrongs
             received
             by
             them
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             were
             they
             any
             people
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             denomination
             ,
             or
             took
             to
             themselves
             the
             name
             of
             Gods
             People
             ;
             (
             as
             those
             do
             whom
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             would
             have
             to
             be
             stirred
             up
             by
             this
             example
             ,
             to
             act
             the
             part
             of
             bloudy
             executioners
             :
             )
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             
               Medes
            
             and
             
               Persians
               ,
            
             that
             were
             designed
             by
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             executioners
             of
             his
             wrath
             upon
             
               Babilon
            
             ;
             raised
             up
             for
             that
             purpose
             to
             punish
             
               Babilon
               ,
            
             as
             
               Babilon
            
             had
             been
             before
             to
             punish
             others
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             you
             shall
             seldome
             finde
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             God
             imploying
             his
             own
             people
             ,
             to
             be
             instruments
             of
             
             his
             wrath
             ,
             against
             the
             Heathen
             Nations
             ,
             (
             unlesse
             only
             against
             such
             as
             were
             bound
             to
             live
             in
             obedience
             under
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             broke
             out
             into
             Rebellion
             :
             )
             for
             indeed
             those
             whom
             God
             intends
             ,
             to
             make
             
               vessells
               of
               mercye
            
             hereafter
             ;
             he
             imployes
             to
             be
             
               instruments
               of
               mercy
            
             before
             hand
             :
             giving
             them
             hearts
             and
             spirits
             to
             delight
             only
             in
             the
             
               workes
               of
               mercy
               :
            
             and
             so
             doth
             fit
             them
             for
             their
             future
             glory
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             call'd
             the
             
               men
               of
               Gods
               Heart
               ,
            
             for
             they
             lye
             there
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             
               men
               of
               his
               love
               ,
            
             of
             his
             bowels
             ,
             and
             being
             loved
             of
             him
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             be
             loving
             like
             him
             ,
             even
             to
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             
               mercifull
               as
               he
               is
               mercifull
               ,
               and
               kind
               to
               the
               unthankefull
               and
               to
               the
               Evill
               .
            
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             God
             doth
             imploy
             the
             wicked
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             
               Instruments
               of
               his
               wrath
               ,
            
             who
             are
             for
             this
             cause
             call'd
             
               Gods
               sword
               ,
               Psal.
            
             17.13
             .
             (
             as
             those
             
               Babilonians
            
             were
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             executioners
             of
             his
             judgements
             )
             
               &
               the
               men
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             indeed
             he
             suffers
             them
             ,
             by
             this
             imployment
             ,
             to
             fit
             themselves
             to
             be
             
               vessells
            
             of
             wrath
             hereafter
             ;
             the
             Divell
             is
             Gods
             great
             Instrument
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             are
             his
             Members
             ,
             who
             delight
             to
             doe
             the
             work
             of
             their
             Father
             ;
             even
             as
             the
             Godly
             being
             Members
             of
             Christ
             (
             that
             great
             Instrument
             ,
             and
             indeed
             fountain
             of
             mercy
             ,
             )
             do
             delight
             to
             approve
             themselves
             like
             him
             .
             And
             besides
             the
             work
             of
             Iudgement
             is
             calld
             in
             Scripture
             Gods
             
               strange
               worke
               ,
            
             not
             only
             because
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             true
             Children
             are
             not
             so
             naturally
             inclined
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             to
             Mercy
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             because
             he
             imployes
             those
             in
             it
             ,
             who
             are
             strangers
             to
             him
             :
             or
             rather
             suffers
             them
             to
             take
             the
             imployment
             for
             a
             season
             upon
             themselves
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Epethite
               here
               given
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             which
             (
             as
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             observes
             )
             is
             the
             Title
             
               Blessed
               :
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               rewardeth
               thee
               as
               thou
               hast
               served
               us
               :
            
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             makes
             
               Babilon
            
             drink
             the
             same
             Cup
             ,
             which
             
               Babilon
            
             hath
             made
             Gods
             people
             to
             drinke
             .
             But
             in
             that
             they
             are
             pronounced
             
               blessed
               ,
            
             t
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             fact
             they
             did
             declare
             themselves
             to
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             
               Blessednesse
               ,
            
             much
             lesse
             that
             thereby
             they
             should
             merit
             divine
             grace
             ,
             or
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             (
             as
             those
             that
             kill
             us
             are
             promised
             to
             doe
             ,
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             faction
             ,
             )
             or
             that
             they
             should
             by
             this
             their
             doing
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             a
             speciall
             or
             peculiar
             manner
             please
             God
             :
             for
             't
             is
             well
             knowne
             that
             the
             
               M●des
            
             and
             
               Persians
               ,
            
             had
             as
             little
             aime
             at
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             as
             little
             
             respect
             or
             love
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             such
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             this
             judgement
             upon
             their
             oppressors
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Babilonians
            
             had
             before
             in
             their
             punishing
             
               Moab
            
             ;
             they
             were
             driven
             to
             doe
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             only
             by
             their
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             rule
             and
             greatnesse
             .
             But
             because
             they
             did
             execute
             the
             punishment
             decreed
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             promised
             a
             good
             successe
             ,
             and
             an
             happy
             event
             in
             their
             undertakings
             ;
             and
             many
             temporall
             blessings
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             which
             for
             a
             season
             they
             did
             enjoy
             :
             Even
             as
             
               Iehu
            
             who
             by
             vocation
             extraordinary
             ,
             was
             imployed
             to
             punish
             the
             house
             of
             
               Ahab
            
             ;
             though
             he
             walked
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             
               Ieroboam
               ,
            
             which
             were
             so
             abhominable
             in
             Gods
             eyes
             ;
             yet
             he
             enjoyed
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
               Israell
            
             for
             a
             season
             :
             and
             I
             doe
             not
             doubt
             but
             they
             ,
             who
             by
             
               an
               ordinary
               Providence
            
             ;
             (
             for
             extraordinary
             vocations
             are
             out
             of
             date
             in
             these
             daies
             )
             are
             appoynted
             to
             fulfill
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             this
             kind
             upon
             sinners
             ,
             may
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             enjoy
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             worldly
             greatnesse
             ;
             which
             in
             such
             undertakings
             is
             the
             only
             thing
             ,
             which
             they
             usually
             look
             after
             .
             I
             call
             that
             an
             
               ordinary
               providence
               ,
            
             which
             doth
             not
             crosse
             a
             
               Morall
               precept
               ,
            
             as
             when
             a
             Nation
             or
             People
             ,
             by
             call
             and
             direction
             of
             their
             supreame
             Governour
             ,
             are
             stirred
             up
             to
             punish
             another
             Nation
             ,
             unto
             whom
             they
             are
             in
             no
             sort
             tied
             in
             subjection
             ;
             thus
             the
             
               Normans
            
             were
             stirred
             up
             to
             punish
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             former
             inhabitants
             of
             this
             land
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Isle
             at
             their
             disposing
             for
             it
             :
             so
             the
             
               Medes
            
             and
             
               Persians
            
             had
             the
             Empire
             of
             
               Babilon
               .
            
             But
             't
             is
             no
             
               lawfull
               Providence
            
             for
             Subjects
             ,
             without
             the
             command
             and
             expresse
             warrant
             of
             their
             Soveraign
             ;
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             punish
             ,
             either
             their
             superiors
             or
             their
             fellow
             Subjects
             ;
             nor
             doe
             I
             know
             of
             any
             blessing
             so
             much
             as
             temporall
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             any
             warrant
             to
             promise
             to
             themselves
             for
             so
             doing
             :
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             doubt
             but
             the
             Heads
             of
             this
             present
             bloudy
             faction
             
               inter
               nos
               ,
            
             do
             promise
             to
             themselves
             this
             kind
             of
             
               blessednesse
            
             by
             their
             undertaking
             ;
             if
             they
             can
             but
             
               kill
               ,
               slay
               ,
            
             and
             
               destroy
               ,
            
             the
             King
             with
             His
             Nobility
             and
             Gent●y
             ,
             they
             may
             make
             themselves
             possessors
             of
             their
             Land
             and
             Estates
             :
             which
             (
             like
             the
             
               Edomites
            
             of
             old
             ,
             )
             they
             swallowed
             up
             long
             agoe
             in
             their
             expectations
             ;
             and
             of
             late
             (
             as
             't
             is
             reported
             )
             have
             been
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             tender
             them
             to
             sale
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             they
             were
             already
             at
             their
             sole
             disposing
             ,
             )
             to
             the
             simple
             vulgar
             ,
             unto
             whom
             they
             may
             haply
             promise
             more
             then
             this
             too
             ;
             even
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             also
             ,
             for
             a
             reward
             of
             this
             their
             bloudy
             cruelty
             ,
             
             which
             most
             blasphemously
             they
             nickname
             with
             the
             title
             of
             
               Godlinesse
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               manner
               how
               this
               Execution
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               with
               great
               severity
               ,
               even
               upon
               their
               very
               Children
               and
               sucking
               babes
            
             ;
             who
             should
             be
             dashed
             against
             the
             stones
             :
             which
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             himselfe
             confesseth
             ,
             to
             
               be
               so
               cruell
               an
               act
               ,
               as
               may
               make
               a
               very
               Souldiers
               heart
               to
               start
            
             :
             yet
             doth
             he
             enlarge
             that
             cruelty
             ,
             further
             then
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             seeme
             to
             warrant
             ;
             for
             that
             neither
             commandeth
             nor
             declareth
             ;
             that
             the
             same
             should
             be
             done
             
               with
               deliberation
            
             ;
             nor
             yet
             approveth
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             if
             so
             done
             :
             for
             in
             time
             of
             Warre
             and
             Battell
             ,
             what
             is
             done
             in
             
               heat
               ,
            
             may
             not
             be
             done
             
               deliberately
               ,
            
             without
             extremity
             of
             barbarousnesse
             and
             inhumanity
             ;
             which
             God
             did
             never
             allow
             of
             to
             be
             practiced
             ,
             by
             any
             upon
             the
             greatest
             Enemies
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             .
             Indeed
             the
             words
             are
             onely
             ,
             a
             Declaration
             of
             what
             
               Babilon
            
             did
             deserve
             ,
             for
             her
             cruelty
             against
             
               Israell
            
             ;
             whom
             God
             indeed
             had
             delivered
             into
             her
             hands
             to
             punish
             :
             but
             with
             all
             ,
             expecting
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             execution
             ,
             she
             should
             have
             shewne
             some
             mercy
             as
             appeares
             ,
             
               Esay
               .
            
             47.6.7
             .
             
               I
               was
               wroth
               with
               my
               people
            
             (
             saies
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               and
               gave
               them
               into
               thine
               hand
               ,
               and
               thou
               didst
               shew
               them
               no
               mercy
               ,
               upon
               the
               Auntient
               ,
               thou
               didst
               very
               heavily
               lay
               the
               yoake
               :
            
             yea
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             2.
             
               Chron.
            
             37.17
             .
             when
             they
             tooke
             the
             City
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               no
               compassion
               on
               the
               young
               children
               ,
               on
               the
               maiden
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               on
               him
               that
               stooped
               for
               age
               .
            
             Now
             the
             Lord
             for
             this
             had
             threatned
             by
             the
             Prophet
             
               Esay
               ,
            
             that
             
               Babilon
            
             should
             be
             repayed
             in
             her
             kind
             ;
             some
             others
             should
             doe
             unto
             her
             as
             she
             had
             done
             to
             his
             people
             :
             and
             this
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Church
             had
             layed
             hold
             on
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             same
             doth
             comfort
             her selfe
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Psalme
             ;
             promising
             a
             prosperous
             successe
             to
             whomsoever
             they
             were
             that
             God
             should
             stirre
             up
             to
             that
             undertaking
             .
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               rewardeth
               thee
               as
               thou
               hast
               served
               us
               ,
               i.e.
            
             God
             hath
             an
             assured
             judgement
             ,
             to
             execute
             upon
             
               Babilon
               ,
            
             for
             her
             cruelty
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             whoever
             shall
             be
             imployed
             in
             the
             businesse
             ,
             shall
             have
             the
             concurrence
             of
             Gods
             assis●ance
             ;
             and
             thereby
             undoubtedly
             prevaile
             against
             her
             ,
             and
             so
             atteine
             to
             that
             power
             and
             dignity
             over
             Nations
             ,
             which
             
               Babilon
            
             her selfe
             ,
             that
             great
             Empresse
             of
             the
             world
             doth
             at
             this
             time
             enjoy
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             any
             one
             in
             the
             Churches
             condition
             ,
             (
             the
             
               King
            
             of
             
               England
            
             his
             
               Nobility
               ,
               Gentry
               ,
               Ministry
               ,
            
             and
             every
             
               faithfull
               Christian
               ,
            
             
             that
             by
             the
             rebellious
             Faction
             ,
             have
             been
             cruelly
             dealt
             withall
             ,
             robbed
             ,
             spoyled
             and
             turned
             out
             of
             their
             possessions
             ,
             )
             may
             make
             a
             like
             conclusion
             ,
             for
             his
             or
             for
             their
             owne
             comforts
             against
             their
             Enemies
             ;
             since
             that
             God
             doth
             use
             to
             observe
             the
             rule
             of
             retaliation
             ,
             in
             punishing
             the
             wicked
             :
             He
             or
             they
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             by
             one
             or
             other
             ,
             repay
             their
             Enemies
             in
             their
             owne
             Coyne
             :
             
               the
               spoylers
               of
               others
               ,
            
             Esay
             .
             33.1
             .
             
               shall
               be
               spoyled
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               treacherous
               dealers
               shall
               be
               treacherously
               dealt
               withall
               .
            
             We
             know
             't
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Rebellious
             
               Edomit●s
               ,
            
             who
             breath'd
             out
             nothing
             against
             
               Israell
            
             (
             unto
             whom
             they
             ought
             as
             being
             Subjects
             ,
             
             to
             have
             lived
             in
             obedience
             ,
             )
             but
             
               kill
               ,
               slay
               and
               destroy
               ,
            
             that
             
               because
               they
               did
               not
               hate
               bloud
               ,
               therefore
               bloud
               should
               pursue
               them
               :
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             
             
               because
               they
               dealt
               treacherously
               with
               the
               Israelites
               ,
            
             (
             their
             Lords
             and
             Masters
             )
             
               therefore
               the
               men
               of
               their
               Confederacy
               should
               deale
               treacherously
               with
               them
               :
            
             and
             
               vers.
            
             15
             ,
             16.
             of
             
               Obadiah
               :
               as
               you
               have
               done
               ,
               so
               shall
               it
               be
               done
               to
               you
               ,
            
             your
             reward
             shall
             returne
             upon
             your
             owne
             Head
             ,
             as
             you
             did
             
               drinke
            
             healths
             
               upon
               my
               Holy
               mountaine
               ,
            
             (
             or
             where
             you
             had
             nothing
             to
             doe
             ,
             )
             to
             the
             confusion
             of
             my
             people
             ,
             (
             whose
             possessions
             you
             had
             usurped
             to
             your selves
             ,
             )
             
               so
               shall
               others
               deale
               by
               you
               :
               they
               shall
               drinke
               and
               feast
               for
               joy
               of
               your
               destruction
            
             :
             they
             shall
             keep
             it
             holy
             day
             ,
             and
             count
             it
             a
             great
             blessing
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             such
             bloudy
             and
             treacherous
             Rebells
             :
             yea
             
               Saviours
            
             and
             
               blessed
            
             men
             are
             they
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             should
             make
             the
             wicked
             
               Edomites
               ,
            
             to
             drinke
             of
             that
             cup
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             forced
             upon
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             have
             viewed
             the
             second
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             alleadgeth
             to
             confirme
             his
             doctrine
             ;
             and
             have
             seen
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             therein
             ;
             now
             let
             us
             inquire
             into
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             scope
             ,
             what
             he
             would
             have
             to
             be
             inferred
             by
             it
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             would
             have
             those
             of
             his
             side
             conclude
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             apply
             unto
             themselves
             :
             something
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             should
             alleadge
             it
             to
             no
             purpose
             :
             and
             in
             a
             word
             I
             apprehend
             his
             meaning
             this
             .
          
           
             
               That
               all
               those
               who
               were
               then
               his
               Auditors
               ,
               togeather
               with
               all
               that
               did
               hang
               or
               depend
               upon
               
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 orders
                 ,
                 or
                 directions
              
               ;
               and
               were
               at
               that
               time
               preparing
               to
               begin
               a
               bloudy
               Warre
               in
               this
               Kingdome
               ;
               should
               apprehend
               themselves
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               very
               people
               appoynted
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               revenge
               his
               Church
               upon
               
               
                 Babilon
              
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               upon
               all
               those
               of
               their
               owne
               Country
               and
               Nation
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               of
               their
               owne
               Faction
               ,
               (
               for
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               
                 Babilon
              
               they
               are
               all
               to
               be
               comprehended
               ,
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               Children
               ,
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Christians
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               be
               they
               Parents
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               or
               Kinsfolks
               ,
               if
               they
               differ
               from
               themselves
               in
               opinion
               ;
               )
               whom
               they
               are
               to
               
                 kill
                 ,
                 slay
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 ,
              
               both
               
                 root
              
               and
               
                 branch
                 ,
              
               old
               and
               young
               ,
               as
               the
               Enemies
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               of
               his
               Church
               :
               yea
               and
               when
               the
               elder
               sort
               ,
               are
               cut
               downe
               in
               the
               fields
               ,
               or
               where
               else
               they
               can
               be
               found
               ;
               then
               afterward
               ,
               they
               must
               come
               into
               their
               subdued
               Townes
               and
               Cities
               ,
               and
               
                 deliberately
                 ,
              
               take
               their
               little
               ones
               ,
               upon
               their
               
                 speares
                 poynt
              
               ;
               or
               else
               by
               the
               
                 heeles
                 ,
              
               and
               beat
               out
               their
               
                 braines
              
               against
               the
               walls
               ;
               which
               though
               it
               may
               be
               thought
               inhumanity
               ,
               and
               barbarousnesse
               :
               yet
               't
               is
               not
               so
               :
               because
               the
               worke
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 revenge
                 Gods
                 Church
                 against
                 Babilon
              
               :
               and
               they
               shall
               hereby
               ,
               for
               such
               their
               zeale
               and
               godlinesse
               ,
               put
               themselves
               into
               the
               
                 state
              
               of
               
                 blessednesse
                 ,
              
               and
               into
               possession
               of
               the
               promises
               ,
               concerning
               the
               things
               both
               
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 to
                 come
                 :
              
               they
               shall
               immediately
               when
               the
               worke
               is
               done
               ,
               have
               the
               lands
               and
               estates
               of
               those
               Delinquent
               
                 Babilonians
              
               conferred
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               devided
               amongst
               them
               ;
               (
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 knock
                 their
                 Children
                 on
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 least
                 afterward
                 they
                 chance
                 to
                 claime
                 the
                 Inheritances
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
              
               :
               )
               And
               besides
               that
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               Heaven
               it selfe
               throwne
               them
               into
               the
               bargaine
               :
               for
               as
               one
               Text
               ●aies
               :
               
                 Cursed
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 Gods
                 worke
                 negligently
                 ,
                 Cursed
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 withholds
                 his
                 hand
                 from
                 bloud
                 :
              
               so
               another
               Text
               saies
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 serve
                 Babilon
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 hath
                 served
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 take
                 their
                 little
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 dash
                 their
                 braines
                 against
                 the
                 stones
                 :
              
               and
               thus
               are
               the
               Scriptures
               brought
               to
               speake
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               poynt
               laid
               downe
               :
               that
               
                 men
                 are
                 cursed
                 or
                 blessed
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 help
                 or
                 help
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 .
              
            
          
           
             This
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             use
             or
             application
             ,
             which
             Mr
             
               Marshall
            
             would
             have
             his
             friends
             make
             to
             themselves
             of
             this
             Example
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             it
             can
             neither
             suite
             to
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             his
             purpose
             :
             And
             to
             evidence
             this
             further
             (
             because
             I
             would
             not
             be
             thought
             in
             anything
             by
             any
             good
             people
             ,
             to
             mistake
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             )
             let
             but
             these
             few
             insuing
             particulars
             be
             considered
             of
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               time
            
             when
             this
             Sermon
             was
             preached
             ,
             and
             this
             example
             urged
             ,
             it
             was
             ,
             
               Feb.
            
             23.
             1641.
             when
             they
             were
             plotting
             how
             to
             
               quarrell
            
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             begin
             this
             unhappy
             Warre
             :
             it
             was
             not
             many
             monthes
             after
             they
             had
             welcomed
             him
             home
             from
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             with
             that
             their
             (
             to
             give
             it
             no
             worse
             title
             )
             
               unkind
               Remonstrance
               ,
            
             which
             did
             more
             then
             whisper
             to
             wisemens
             hearts
             their
             secret
             intentions
             :
             it
             was
             a
             little
             after
             that
             unparalelld
             
               affront
            
             was
             offered
             to
             His
             Maj●sty
             ,
             when
             he
             required
             lawfull
             Iustice
             against
             the
             
               five
               Members
            
             :
             it
             was
             about
             the
             very
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             rude
             and
             base
             multitude
             ,
             were
             
               encouraged
            
             to
             abuse
             the
             
               Lords
               Annoynted
            
             ;
             and
             by
             their
             expressions
             and
             behaviours
             towards
             Him
             ,
             to
             force
             Him
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             his
             Life
             and
             Person
             ,
             most
             unwillingly
             to
             withdraw
             himselfe
             from
             His
             
               Palace
               at
               Westminster
               .
            
             It
             was
             about
             the
             time
             that
             they
             did
             marke
             and
             denominate
             for
             
               Popishly
               affected
               ,
            
             all
             that
             did
             not
             concurre
             with
             themselves
             ,
             in
             their
             
               unreasonable
            
             demands
             ,
             and
             Propositions
             .
             It
             was
             not
             long
             before
             the
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             was
             couzened
             of
             His
             
               Armes
            
             and
             
               Ammunition
            
             ;
             and
             violently
             robbed
             ,
             of
             His
             
               Ships
            
             and
             
               Castless
            
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             many
             months
             before
             they
             did
             publickly
             breath
             forth
             ,
             most
             sulphureously
             in
             their
             Declarations
             ,
             that
             Antichristian
             Language
             of
             
               kill
               ,
               slay
               and
               destroy
               ,
            
             against
             all
             that
             opposed
             them
             in
             their
             Rebellious
             courses
             :
             if
             these
             and
             such
             like
             particulars
             ,
             concerning
             the
             time
             of
             the
             publication
             of
             this
             Sermon
             be
             remembred
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             easily
             apprehended
             what
             was
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             meaning
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Persons
            
             to
             whom
             this
             doctrine
             was
             first
             preach'd
             ,
             and
             afterward
             (
             being
             put
             in
             print
             )
             dispersed
             :
             had
             it
             been
             preach'd
             to
             the
             
               English
            
             Army
             in
             
               Ireland
               ;
            
             or
             after
             it
             was
             printed
             ,
             had
             the
             Copies
             been
             sent
             over
             by
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             thither
             ;
             it
             might
             probably
             ,
             have
             been
             conjectured
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             
               Babilonians
               ,
            
             he
             had
             intended
             those
             
               Irish
            
             Papists
             ,
             who
             extreamly
             ,
             had
             butche●ed
             and
             slaughtered
             the
             
               English
            
             Protestants
             in
             that
             Kingdome
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             aymes
             had
             been
             ,
             to
             have
             our
             Souldiers
             there
             ;
             to
             revenge
             the
             bloud
             of
             their
             Nation
             and
             Brethren
             .
             But
             this
             doctrine
             and
             example
             was
             urged
             upon
             the
             
               House
               of
               Commons
            
             at
             
               Westminster
               ,
            
             who
             never
             intended
             (
             if
             themselves
             could
             helpe
             )
             to
             leave
             their
             fortresse
             and
             strong
             hold
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             to
             looke
             into
             
               Ireland
            
             ;
             and
             after
             its
             publication
             ,
             it
             was
             sent
             to
             
               Brampton-Bryan-Castle
            
             in
             
             
               Hereford-shire
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               Coventry
               ,
            
             and
             
               Northampton
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               Namptwitch
            
             in
             
               Cheshire
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               Gloster
               ,
            
             and
             other
             such
             like
             places
             in
             
               England
            
             ;
             whose
             inhabitants
             and
             fighting
             men
             ,
             were
             never
             intended
             should
             be
             sent
             into
             
               Ireland
               ,
            
             to
             punish
             the
             
               Babilonians
            
             there
             :
             for
             there
             was
             a
             new
             
               Babell
            
             in
             making
             at
             home
             :
             themselves
             did
             create
             and
             denominate
             a
             
               daughter
               of
               Babilon
               ,
            
             whom
             they
             destined
             also
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ;
             and
             this
             Sermon
             (
             as
             a
             speciall
             peece
             ,
             )
             was
             sent
             about
             the
             Countreys
             to
             awaken
             mens
             spirits
             to
             the
             execution
             ;
             (
             as
             have
             many
             others
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             since
             that
             time
             .
             )
             And
             what
             can
             be
             imagined
             to
             be
             the
             intention
             of
             that
             
               White
               Member
               ,
            
             who
             hath
             been
             so
             bold
             with
             the
             Black
             Divell
             ,
             as
             publikely
             to
             take
             his
             Office
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             of
             flandering
             and
             
               accusing
               the
               Brethren
               :
            
             I
             mean
             Him
             ,
             who
             hath
             endeavoured
             in
             Print
             ,
             to
             scandalize
             and
             defame
             by
             
               Centuries
            
             or
             Hundreds
             ,
             those
             Ministers
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             whom
             himselfe
             and
             his
             fellowes
             have
             persecuted
             :
             what
             could
             his
             aymes
             therein
             be
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             make
             them
             to
             be
             thought
             
               Babilonians
               ,
            
             and
             to
             exasperate
             the
             vulgar
             People
             and
             Souldiers
             ,
             to
             rob
             them
             of
             their
             
               lives
               ,
            
             even
             as
             himselfe
             and
             the
             rest
             before
             had
             done
             ,
             of
             their
             
               Lively
               hoods
            
             and
             maintainance
             :
             indeed
             as
             their
             fore-father●
             ,
             the
             
               Heathen
               persecutors
               ,
            
             did
             deale
             with
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             ;
             they
             wrapped
             them
             up
             in
             
               beasts
            
             skins
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             
               doggs
            
             might
             be
             provoked
             ignorantly
             to
             rend
             and
             teare
             them
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             not
             have
             fastned
             upon
             them
             :
             so
             doe
             they
             now
             endeavour
             ,
             by
             
               beastly
            
             vices
             and
             false
             reports
             :
             to
             obscure
             the
             
               office
            
             and
             
               graces
            
             of
             Christs
             Ambassadours
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             misled
             ,
             and
             seduced
             vulgar
             ,
             might
             be
             exasperated
             ,
             and
             encouraged
             to
             murder
             and
             destroy
             them
             .
             
               But
               O
               our
               God
               we
               will
               wait
               for
               thy
               salvation
               ,
               for
               unto
               thee
               we
               have
               referred
               our
               cause
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             the
             
               Effect
            
             which
             this
             doctrine
             of
             M.
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             and
             those
             examples
             by
             him
             alleadged
             to
             confirme
             the
             same
             ,
             hath
             wrought
             in
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             preached
             and
             sent
             .
             Have
             the
             
               men
               of
               Westminster
               ,
            
             or
             the
             Faction
             there
             ,
             done
             any
             thing
             ever
             since
             ,
             but
             studied
             to
             make
             good
             that
             interpretation
             (
             before
             expressed
             )
             of
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             mind
             ;
             and
             like
             obedient
             Auditors
             to
             regulate
             their
             practice
             according
             to
             it
             ?
             and
             those
             of
             the
             common
             sort
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             been
             urged
             ,
             to
             shew
             a
             warrant
             for
             their
             bloudy
             and
             rebelliou●
             way
             ,
             they
             have
             onely
             alleadged
             those
             two
             
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             interpretation
             of
             them
             in
             that
             sence
             expressed
             ;
             which
             shews
             plainly
             they
             did
             so
             understand
             them
             ;
             from
             whence
             they
             have
             learned
             to
             account
             us
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             us
             ,
             
               Popish
               doggs
               ,
               Brats
               of
               Babell
               ,
               friends
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             
               Lims
               of
               Anti-Christ
               :
            
             yea
             every
             one
             that
             is
             not
             for
             the
             Parliament
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             )
             they
             look
             upon
             ,
             as
             on
             a
             
               daughter
               of
               Babilon
               made
               to
               be
               destroyed
            
             ;
             and
             conceit
             of
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             accur●ed
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             
               do
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               negligently
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             not
             behave
             themselves
             
               cruelly
            
             towards
             us
             :
             whereas
             they
             doubt
             not
             of
             a
             blessing
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             but
             deale
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Babilonians
            
             are
             to
             be
             dealt
             withall
             ,
             stock
             us
             up
             both
             
               root
            
             and
             
               branch
               ,
            
             that
             our
             
               names
               may
               be
               no
               longer
               had
               in
               remembrance
               :
            
             yea
             they
             are
             perswaded
             (
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             )
             that
             they
             doe
             God
             most
             acceptable
             service
             ,
             in
             killing
             any
             of
             us
             ,
             under
             that
             notion
             .
             I
             could
             give
             instances
             of
             some
             who
             have
             stollen
             into
             the
             Chamber
             ,
             where
             some
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             taken
             to
             be
             
               Cavaliers
               ,
            
             have
             been
             asleep
             ,
             and
             shot
             them
             dead
             ;
             and
             then
             gloryed
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             
               in
               a
               work
               most
               acceptable
               to
               God
               :
            
             as
             also
             I
             could
             instance
             in
             some
             of
             that
             party
             ,
             who
             (
             being
             poysoned
             with
             such
             like
             doctrines
             as
             this
             of
             M.
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             )
             have
             held
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             give
             Quarter
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Kings
             side
             ,
             nor
             to
             take
             any
             Quarter
             from
             them
             .
             Yea
             farther
             yet
             ,
             I
             could
             name
             the
             partyes
             ,
             some
             of
             whom
             ,
             have
             been
             men
             of
             note
             too
             ,
             and
             trust
             among
             them
             :
             who
             I
             am
             sure
             do
             know
             M.
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             and
             are
             known
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             have
             well
             perused
             this
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             have
             his
             full
             sence
             thereof
             :
             who
             have
             said
             and
             protested
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             their
             cause
             
               (
               viz.
            
             to
             promote
             the
             same
             )
             
               they
               would
               cut
               the
               throate
               of
               their
               own
               Father
               and
               Mother
               .
            
             These
             three
             particulars
             ,
             of
             
               time
               ,
               persons
               ,
            
             and
             
               effects
            
             being
             thought
             upon
             ,
             will
             sufficiently
             evidence
             to
             any
             mans
             heart
             ,
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             meaning
             to
             be
             as
             was
             expressed
             .
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             what
             bloudy
             actions
             have
             yet
             been
             done
             ,
             by
             any
             of
             that
             side
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             been
             out
             done
             by
             the
             
               Cavaliers
               ?
            
             and
             where
             can
             it
             be
             shewn
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             exercised
             that
             cruelty
             upon
             little
             Children
             ?
          
           
             I
             answere
             to
             the
             first
             :
             that
             my
             particular
             undertakeing
             is
             not
             to
             enumerate
             their
             particular
             bloudy
             Actions
             ,
             't
             is
             too
             big
             a
             task
             for
             one
             man
             ;
             yet
             
               Mercurius
               Rusticus
               ,
            
             hath
             spoken
             somewhat
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             with
             particular
             intimation
             of
             persons
             ,
             times
             ,
             and
             
             places
             ;
             and
             more
             I
             beleeve
             the
             world
             shall
             understand
             hereafter
             .
             Nor
             will
             I
             take
             upon
             me
             ,
             to
             justifie
             all
             the
             
               Cavaleers
               ,
            
             to
             be
             free
             from
             cruelty
             :
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             knowes
             ,
             my
             heart
             hath
             bled
             in
             secret
             to
             hear●
             of
             some
             of
             their
             carriages
             in
             this
             kind
             :
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               o●
               the
               Gospell
               ,
            
             and
             to
             the
             mind
             and
             disposition
             of
             our
             gratious
             King
             .
             But
             this
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             by
             their
             Ministers
             so
             taught
             ,
             as
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             and
             his
             fellowes
             teach
             their
             Auditors
             :
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Cavaleers
            
             learne
             much
             of
             their
             cruelty
             from
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             heare
             and
             read
             how
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             and
             the
             rest
             doe
             stirre
             up
             those
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             to
             esteeme
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             deale
             with
             them
             :
             And
             they
             thinke
             ,
             they
             have
             as
             good
             authority
             to
             account
             in
             like
             sort
             o●
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             deale
             accordingly
             with
             them
             :
             even
             to
             reckon
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             
               Babilonians
            
             too
             ,
             and
             
               Enemies
               of
               Gods
               Church
            
             ;
             specially
             because
             they
             do
             so
             vilifie
             the
             
               Religion
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             established
             amongst
             us
             :
             abusing
             and
             destroying
             the
             
               places
               of
               Gods
               worship
               .
            
             And
             so
             betwixt
             the
             one
             side
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             whole
             Land
             (
             if
             this
             unnaturall
             Warre
             continues
             )
             is
             like
             to
             be
             unpeopled
             ere
             long
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             even
             
               drowned
            
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             her
             owne
             natives
             :
             let
             M.
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             and
             those
             of
             his
             side
             aske
             their
             owne
             Consciences
             ,
             who
             is
             like
             to
             answer
             for
             it
             at
             
               Gods
               Tribunall
               .
            
          
           
             But
             further
             I
             say
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             
               Cavaleers
               ,
            
             is
             not
             in
             all
             respects
             so
             high
             as
             that
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             for
             I
             beleeve
             no
             reasonable
             man
             ,
             but
             will
             confesse
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             better
             to
             be
             killd
             out
             right
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             hackt
             and
             hewne
             about
             the
             head
             and
             face
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             their
             
               hands
               cut
               off
               ,
            
             or
             at
             least
             the
             
               sinewes
               of
               their
               right
               armes
               ,
            
             all
             cut
             in
             peices
             
               deliberately
            
             after
             Quarter
             promised
             :
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             never
             be
             able
             to
             fight
             for
             their
             King
             and
             Country
             more
             ;
             nor
             get
             their
             ●ivings
             ;
             but
             live
             most
             
               miserable
               Cripples
            
             all
             their
             dayes
             :
             which
             is
             the
             practice
             of
             these
             cruell
             and
             mercilesse
             men
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             
               where
               hath
               there
               been
               such
               cruelty
               acted
               yet
               upon
               Women
               and
               Children
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             that
             I
             could
             name
             where
             in
             a
             most
             savage
             manner
             ,
             they
             have
             trampled
             both
             
               Women
               and
               Children
            
             to
             death
             under
             their
             Horses
             feet
             .
             Perhaps
             they
             have
             not
             dealt
             so
             barborously
             yet
             ,
             in
             places
             neare
             to
             their
             owne
             
               associate
            
             Counties
             ;
             for
             feare
             the
             spirits
             of
             those
             amongst
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             yet
             quite
             put
             of
             all
             bowells
             ,
             should
             rise
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             fall
             off
             from
             them
             .
             And
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             doth
             well
             inferre
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             
               determinate
            
             time
             of
             the
             
               slaughter
               of
               Infants
               ,
            
             is
             not
             till
             the
             Cities
             and
             Counties
             
             be
             quite
             
               subdued
            
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             shall
             afterwards
             come
             ,
             and
             
               with
               deliberation
               ,
            
             look
             into
             the
             places
             themselves
             have
             conquered
             :
             then
             ,
             O
             then
             ,
             must
             the
             
               massacre
            
             of
             our
             tender
             Infants
             be
             ,
             then
             must
             they
             
               be
               pricked
               upon
               the
               swords
               poynt
            
             (
             to
             speake
             in
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             phrase
             )
             or
             else
             ,
             
               have
               their
               braines
               dashed
               out
               against
               the
               walls
               .
            
             Indeed
             should
             this
             extreame
             barbarousnesse
             be
             acted
             sooner
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             greatly
             to
             the
             weakning
             of
             their
             cause
             ,
             and
             therefore
             M.
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             I
             beleeve
             is
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             in
             setting
             downe
             the
             appoynted
             time
             ;
             which
             doubtlesse
             did
             fall
             from
             his
             pen
             unawares
             to
             himselfe
             :
             God
             did
             suffer
             him
             (
             a
             knowing
             man
             in
             secrets
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             )
             to
             hint
             unto
             the
             
               Kings
               friends
               ,
               and
               Loyall
               Subjects
               ,
            
             what
             they
             must
             expect
             shall
             be
             the
             portion
             of
             them
             and
             their
             posterity
             ,
             if
             these
             men
             prevaile
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             might
             timely
             beware
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             prepare
             to
             defend
             themselves
             against
             them
             .
             
               God
               give
               us
               hearts
               to
               take
               a
               right
               notice
               .
            
             Amen
             ▪
          
           
             But
             I
             returne
             .
             This
             being
             evidently
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             meaning
             ,
             that
             all
             we
             who
             are
             not
             of
             their
             Faction
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             
               Babilon
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             
               root
               and
               branch
               ,
            
             our selves
             and
             Children
             .
             Then
             also
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             (
             if
             the
             Paralell
             be
             perfect
             ,
             )
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             yeelds
             his
             side
             ,
             who
             must
             
               doe
               Execution
               upon
               us
               and
               upon
               our
               Infants
               ,
            
             to
             be
             the
             
               Heathenish
               Medes
            
             and
             
               Persians
               ,
            
             (
             who
             shed
             bloud
             onely
             to
             inrich
             themselves
             to
             enlarge
             their
             Territories
             ,
             and
             to
             domineere
             over
             others
             :
             )
             they
             are
             not
             the
             
               Church
               or
               people
               of
               God
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Church
             which
             had
             been
             so
             evilly
             handled
             in
             
               Babilon
               ,
            
             did
             not
             undertake
             to
             punish
             her
             ,
             the
             Psalme
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             her
             part
             ,
             was
             onely
             to
             
               weep
               ,
            
             and
             
               mourne
            
             under
             her
             burden
             :
             nor
             indeed
             (
             as
             was
             noted
             before
             ,
             )
             did
             God
             ever
             imploy
             her
             to
             revenge
             her selfe
             ,
             
               Israell
            
             was
             to
             live
             in
             subjection
             quietly
             in
             
               Babilon
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Country
               .
            
             This
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             in
             speciall
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             from
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             Paralell
             ;
             whom
             he
             yeelds
             his
             
               Faction
            
             to
             be
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             
               Babilon
               .
            
             And
             then
             also
             let
             us
             heare
             call
             to
             mind
             ,
             what
             we
             were
             bid
             before
             to
             remember
             .
             Namely
             ,
             that
             ere
             while
             ,
             when
             
               Babilon
            
             was
             on
             the
             rising
             hand
             ;
             and
             to
             
               shed
               the
               bloud
               of
               Moab
            
             ;
             then
             these
             men
             must
             be
             
               Babilon
            
             themselves
             ;
             and
             they
             thought
             they
             should
             be
             
               under
               the
               Curse
               ,
            
             if
             they
             did
             not
             act
             her
             part
             ;
             but
             now
             
               Babilons
            
             time
             is
             come
             ,
             that
             her
             bloud
             must
             be
             let
             out
             ;
             we
             must
             be
             
               Babilon
            
             another
             while
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             be
             in
             her
             Coat
             no
             longer
             ;
             they
             must
             still
             
               act
               the
               part
            
             of
             Executioners
             ;
             
               Good
               God
               what
               Tigers
               bloud
               did
               these
               men
               suck
               ?
            
          
           
             Well
             ,
             but
             since
             we
             must
             be
             
               Babilon
               ,
            
             and
             
               drinke
               of
               her
               cup
               ,
            
             yet
             
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             alleadged
             ,
             our
             punishment
             ought
             to
             be
             but
             answerable
             to
             our
             sinne
             :
             
               we
               should
               be
               rewarded
               ,
               but
               as
               we
               have
               served
               Gods
               people
               .
            
             Now
             therefore
             let
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             shew
             ,
             when
             and
             where
             our
             
               gratious
               King
               .
            
             His
             Nobles
             ,
             Gentry
             ,
             His
             Reverend
             Bishops
             and
             Learned
             Clergy
             ,
             have
             acted
             any
             such
             bloudy
             cruelties
             ,
             against
             the
             
               people
               &
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             should
             merit
             such
             a
             retaliation
             ,
             as
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             hath
             proportioned
             out
             for
             them
             ?
             whose
             bones
             have
             they
             broken
             ?
             whose
             Children
             have
             they
             murdered
             ?
             what
             barbarousnesse
             or
             inhumanity
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             have
             they
             at
             any
             time
             perpetrated
             ?
             nay
             which
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             himselfe
             hath
             here
             done
             )
             did
             ever
             stirre
             up
             to
             the
             acting
             of
             such
             things
             ?
             Hath
             not
             this
             Kingdome
             been
             the
             
               Asylum
               ,
            
             to
             the
             persecuted
             
               flock
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             when
             they
             have
             fled
             out
             of
             all
             the
             neighbour
             Nations
             ?
             hath
             not
             the
             
               Bosome
               of
               our
               Religious
               Soveraigne
               ,
            
             been
             alwayes
             open
             to
             receive
             them
             ?
             hath
             not
             the
             
               wing
            
             of
             his
             Protection
             been
             spread
             to
             shelter
             them
             ?
             And
             hath
             not
             our
             
               envied
            
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             ;
             our
             
               hated
            
             Bishops
             and
             now
             
               despised
            
             Clergy
             ,
             manifested
             the
             tendernesse
             of
             their
             Bowells
             ,
             in
             affording
             reliefe
             to
             Forreigners
             and
             Strangers
             ,
             whom
             they
             saw
             in
             misery
             ?
             hath
             not
             the
             blessing
             of
             those
             that
             were
             ready
             to
             perish
             ,
             came
             frequently
             upon
             them
             ?
             I
             referr
             these
             things
             ,
             to
             the
             testimonies
             of
             those
             thankefull
             ,
             and
             humble
             people
             ,
             whose
             spirits
             have
             been
             refreshed
             with
             our
             English
             Bounty
             ;
             
               And
               O
               thou
               God
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               who
               knowest
               the
               secrets
               of
               all
               hearts
               and
               wayes
               :
               though
               thy
               servants
               (
               who
               are
               now
               persecuted
               ,
               under
               the
               Notion
               of
               
                 Babilonians
                 ,
              
               and
               turned
               out
               of
               those
               their
               possessions
               ,
               wherein
               thy
               hand
               did
               place
               them
               )
               have
               done
               nothing
               for
               thine
               afflicted
               Church
               and
               people
               ,
               but
               what
               thine
               owne
               mercifull
               ,
               and
               loving
               spirit
               did
               provoke
               them
               unto
               ;
               nor
               did
               they
               give
               them
               any
               other
               reliefe
               ,
               then
               what
               thy selfe
               didst
               first
               give
               them
               to
               bestow
               ;
               so
               that
               of
               thine
               owne
               hand
               they
               did
               receive
               ,
               what
               they
               have
               distributed
               to
               thy
               people
               ;
               yet
               be
               thou
               witnesse
               for
               them
               ,
               against
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               remember
               them
               concerning
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               wipe
               not
               out
               ,
               the
               good
               deeds
               which
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               for
               the
               House
               of
               God
               .
            
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             I
             shall
             be
             answered
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             often
             heard
             some
             of
             that
             side
             say
             )
             that
             the
             bloud
             which
             was
             shed
             by
             the
             
               Popish
            
             Bishops
             in
             
               Queene
               Maries
            
             dayes
             ,
             with
             the
             approbation
             of
             them
             that
             sate
             in
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             expiated
             ;
             and
             the
             guilt
             thereof
             still
             runs
             in
             the
             veines
             of
             their
             Posterity
             ;
             specially
             
             in
             the
             
               Hyerarchy
               ,
            
             which
             together
             with
             
               Monarchy
               ,
            
             upholding
             the
             same
             ,
             doth
             make
             up
             the
             
               perfect
               body
            
             of
             Antichrist
             :
             now
             these
             whom
             w●
             oppose
             being
             the
             supporters
             
               of
            
             and
             welwillers
             
               to
            
             the
             same
             ,
             are
             all
             
               Antichristian
               Babilonians
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             all
             the
             bloud
             ,
             which
             their
             Fore-fathers
             have
             shed
             ,
             is
             to
             come
             upon
             the
             Heads
             of
             this
             present
             Generation
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             required
             of
             the
             same
             :
             this
             is
             the
             Answer
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             thus
             reply
             .
          
           
             Our
             
               New
               state-men
               ,
            
             for
             want
             of
             matter
             to
             quarrell
             at
             ,
             neare
             at
             hand
             can
             fetch
             it
             a
             great
             way
             off
             .
             So
             one
             of
             their
             
               Learned
            
             Ministry
             (
             an
             
               Essex
            
             man
             ,
             )
             arguing
             against
             my selfe
             ,
             (
             maintaining
             as
             my
             duty
             was
             ,
             the
             innocency
             of
             my
             Soveraigne
             ,
             and
             the
             uprightnesse
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             )
             told
             me
             
               that
               he
               thought
            
             (
             and
             his
             thought
             though
             it
             was
             
               simply
            
             his
             ,
             yet
             not
             
               solely
            
             his
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             common
             thought
             )
             
               that
               William
               the
               Conquerour
               was
               an
               usurper
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               all
               his
               successors
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               fit
               ,
               that
               this
               King
               should
               be
               called
               to
               answer
               for
               William
               the
               Conquerours
               sin
               of
               usurpation
               .
            
             And
             to
             whom
             must
             he
             answer
             trow
             ye
             ?
             why
             even
             
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               for
               they
               alone
               are
               the
               only
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               representative
               body
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               whom
               the
               people
               choose
               ;
               as
               for
               the
               Nobility
               in
               the
               upper
               House
               they
               sit
               but
               as
               private
               men
               ,
               for
               their
               Barony●s
               ,
               being
               called
               but
               only
               by
               the
               Kings
               Writ
               ,
               and
               not
               chosen
               by
               the
               votes
               of
               the
               People
               :
            
             But
             did
             
               William
            
             the
             Conquerour
             usurpe
             the
             Crowne
             and
             Diademe
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             from
             the
             
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
            
             that
             King
             
               Charles
            
             his
             lawfull
             successour
             ,
             must
             now
             answer
             the
             matter
             before
             them
             ,
             or
             resigne
             it
             unto
             them
             ?
             though
             600.
             years
             possession
             might
             plead
             somewhat
             in
             a
             case
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             yet
             if
             any
             
               New
               State-man
               ,
            
             or
             any
             of
             their
             
               Learned
            
             Ministry
             ,
             can
             but
             prove
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             (
             as
             now
             established
             ,
             )
             to
             have
             so
             much
             as
             a
             bare
             being
             ,
             at
             that
             that
             time
             though
             but
             
               in
               Embrione
               :
            
             for
             quietnesse
             sake
             ,
             the
             case
             may
             haply
             be
             argued
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             proved
             too
             ;
             that
             
               right
               by
               Conquest
            
             (
             unlesse
             of
             Rebells
             )
             
               is
               no
               usurpation
               :
            
             But
             to
             the
             businesse
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             well
             that
             this
             impious
             and
             unreasonable
             conceit
             ,
             that
             the
             bloud
             shed
             in
             Queen
             
               Maries
            
             time
             ,
             is
             yet
             to
             be
             expiated
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             
               Popish
            
             Clergy
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             is
             Chargeable
             upon
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             Bishops
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
             I
             know
             I
             say
             that
             this
             conceit
             is
             deeply
             grounded
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             many
             of
             our
             factious
             people
             :
             Dr
             
               Layton
            
             in
             his
             
               Sions
               plea
               ,
            
             some
             sixteen
             years
             agoe
             ,
             laboured
             mightily
             to
             the
             working
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             enumerating
             up
             the
             faults
             ,
             
             of
             all
             the
             
               Popish
            
             Bishops
             that
             have
             been
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             specially
             since
             the
             Conquest
             ;
             and
             speaks
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             present
             Bishops
             then
             alive
             were
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             dese●ved
             punishment
             for
             them
             :
             and
             after
             him
             some
             foure
             years
             agoe
             ,
             the
             
               Smectymnists
            
             :
             (
             all
             men
             of
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             neare
             acquaintance
             ,
             )
             did
             bestirre
             themselves
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             their
             
               postscript
            
             at
             the
             end
             of
             their
             Book
             ,
             was
             written
             to
             no
             other
             end
             ;
             then
             to
             worke
             the
             same
             beliefe
             in
             people
             ,
             concerning
             our
             present
             Bishops
             ;
             they
             there
             doe
             
               Laytonize
            
             up
             many
             of
             the
             miscarriages
             of
             the
             
               Popish
            
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             faults
             of
             ours
             so
             endeavouring
             to
             imbitter
             peoples
             spirits
             against
             that
             Sacred
             Order
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             that
             Reverence
             either
             the
             men
             or
             the
             calling
             ;
             as
             against
             
               Antichristian
            
             men
             ,
             and
             maintainers
             of
             the
             same
             evills
             ,
             practiced
             by
             men
             of
             another
             Religion
             ,
             many
             Hundreds
             of
             years
             before
             they
             were
             borne
             .
             But
             then
             comes
             
               William
               Pryn
            
             with
             his
             two
             volumnes
             ,
             and
             speaks
             over
             the
             same
             thing
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             with
             many
             more
             words
             ,
             though
             with
             as
             little
             Conscience
             and
             Honesty
             as
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             he
             strikes
             the
             matter
             dead
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             three
             such
             witnesses
             the
             thing
             is
             so
             established
             ,
             that
             people
             should
             be
             worse
             then
             
               Infidells
            
             if
             they
             believe
             it
             not
             .
             Now
             therefore
             it
             being
             so
             ;
             the
             Bishops
             must
             be
             pluckt
             up
             
               root
            
             and
             
               Branch
               ,
            
             and
             all
             that
             approve
             of
             them
             ,
             be
             they
             who
             they
             will
             ,
             must
             (
             like
             welwillers
             to
             
               Babilon
            
             as
             they
             be
             )
             be
             cast
             downe
             ,
             and
             rooted
             out
             with
             them
             ,
             what
             effusion
             of
             bloud
             soever
             it
             cost
             ,
             for
             't
             is
             
               the
               Lords
               work
               against
               Babilon
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             most
             zealously
             did
             a
             
               Neighbour
            
             of
             mine
             (
             an
             
               Essex
               teacher
            
             too
             ,
             )
             arguing
             with
             my self
             speake
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             at
             the
             begining
             of
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             )
             that
             
               it
               was
               better
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               streets
               in
               England
               should
               run
               downe
               with
               bloud
               ,
               then
               that
               one
               Bishop
               or
               one
               Ceremony
               should
               still
               remaine
               .
            
             But
             how
             impious
             and
             unreasonable
             these
             conceits
             be
             ,
             I
             hope
             I
             need
             not
             to
             men
             unblinded
             ,
             use
             means
             to
             discover
             .
             How
             sencelesse
             is
             it
             that
             men
             should
             commit
             sin
             ,
             foure
             or
             five
             hundred
             years
             before
             they
             were
             borne
             ;
             or
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             sins
             committed
             by
             others
             ,
             of
             another
             Religion
             so
             long
             agoe
             ,
             and
             deserve
             punishment
             for
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             disclaimed
             them
             ,
             writ
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             opposed
             them
             :
             How
             absurd
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             a
             
               calling
            
             should
             be
             sinfull
             or
             infectious
             ,
             save
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             sin●ull
             men
             executing
             the
             same
             ?
             If
             
               Hyerarchy
            
             be
             Antichrist
             ,
             or
             
               Monarchy
               ,
            
             or
             
               Superiority
               ,
            
             then
             Antichrist
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             
               there
            
             is
             both
             
               Hyerarchy
               ,
               Monarchy
               ,
            
             and
             
               Superiority
            
             :
             surely
             therefore
             
               't
               is
               sin
               and
               
               not
               Prelacy
               that
               makes
               men
               Antichristian
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             closer
             yet
             to
             the
             matter
             :
             if
             the
             bloud
             shed
             in
             Queen
             
               Maries
            
             time
             ,
             must
             be
             expiated
             now
             with
             our
             bloud
             ,
             and
             because
             those
             that
             s●te
             in
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             the
             Nobles
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             did
             consent
             unto
             it
             ,
             therefore
             their
             successors
             now
             must
             partake
             in
             the
             suffering
             .
             Yet
             let
             me
             start
             a
             Question
             .
             How
             if
             the
             
               House
               of
               Commons
            
             in
             those
             daies
             were
             consenting
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ;
             what
             will
             become
             of
             those
             that
             succeed
             them
             in
             these
             times
             ?
             I
             confesse
             I
             have
             heard
             an
             Answer
             to
             this
             Objection
             ,
             out
             of
             certain
             notes
             taken
             from
             a
             Sermon
             Preached
             by
             Mr
             
               I.D.
            
             (
             an
             
               Essex
               Minister
            
             too
             ,
             )
             and
             it
             was
             this
             :
             That
             the
             
               Body
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               (
               which
               is
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               )
               did
               never
               consent
               to
               what
               was
               then
               done
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               free
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               require
               this
               blood
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               others
               ,
            
             (
             perhaps
             he
             means
             they
             did
             not
             of
             themselves
             ,
             make
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             for
             the
             doing
             or
             for
             the
             approving
             of
             it
             :
             though
             peradventure
             they
             passed
             the
             Act
             or
             Bill
             as
             well
             as
             the
             King
             or
             House
             of
             Lords
             ,
             when
             first
             propounded
             ,
             else
             how
             could
             it
             have
             had
             the
             force
             of
             a
             Law
             ?
             )
             But
             then
             let
             me
             aske
             farther
             ,
             how
             shall
             those
             on
             their
             side
             scape
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Posterity
             of
             some
             
               notorious
            
             great
             persecutors
             ,
             (
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             in
             Queen
             
               Maries
            
             time
             ?
             )
             I
             hope
             they
             will
             not
             deny
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             
               law●ully
               begotten
            
             Children
             ,
             and
             derived
             from
             the
             same
             line
             ,
             and
             bloud
             ,
             whose
             names
             and
             lands
             they
             doe
             inherit
             ;
             unlesse
             their
             taking
             part
             with
             the
             present
             faction
             ,
             hath
             expiated
             their
             Grand-fathers
             Guilt
             ,
             without
             their
             sufferings
             ;
             I
             cannot
             see
             but
             their
             bloud
             ought
             
               to
               help
               in
               the
               expiation
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             ours
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             farther
             yet
             ;
             how
             if
             some
             of
             the
             forefathers
             of
             us
             ,
             who
             must
             be
             
               Butchered
               ,
            
             were
             
               Martyrs
            
             in
             Queen
             
               Maries
            
             time
             :
             and
             some
             of
             them
             that
             must
             murder
             us
             ,
             be
             the
             Children
             of
             those
             that
             murdered
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             may
             well
             be
             suspected
             from
             their
             similitude
             of
             Spirit
             ?
             )
             is
             it
             Iustice
             ,
             because
             their
             Fathers
             joyned
             with
             the
             
               Popish
            
             Bishops
             in
             those
             daies
             ,
             to
             destroy
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             therefore
             
               they
            
             may
             joyne
             with
             the
             
               House
               of
               Commons
            
             now
             ,
             to
             destroy
             us
             ?
             to
             say
             
               the
               Parliament
               judgeth
               so
               ,
            
             will
             not
             give
             sufficient
             satisfaction
             .
             But
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             returne
             my
             reply
             to
             that
             impious
             and
             unreasonable
             conceit
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             written
             by
             
               Ezechiell
               ,
            
             Chap.
             18.20
             .
             
               The
               soule
               that
               sinneth
               it
               shall
               dye
               :
               the
               Son
               shall
               not
               beare
               the
               iniquity
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               neither
               shall
               the
               Father
               beare
               the
               iniquity
               of
               the
               Sonne
               :
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               righteous
               shall
               be
               upon
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               upon
               him
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             perhaps
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             and
             his
             faction
             will
             say
             ;
             that
             those
             whom
             they
             have
             destin'd
             to
             destruction
             ,
             are
             great
             sinners
             also
             in
             themselves
             against
             God
             (
             without
             consideration
             of
             the
             iniquity
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             )
             and
             therefore
             they
             deserve
             as
             much
             punishment
             ,
             as
             can
             be
             inflicted
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             t●is
             I
             answer
             ,
             't
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             we
             are
             great
             sinners
             ,
             and
             we
             cry
             out
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             
               Lamentations
               ,
               Woe
               unto
               us
               ,
               for
               we
               have
               sinned
               ,
               and
               for
               our
               sins
               sake
               our
               Crowne
               is
               fallen
               :
            
             we
             have
             grievously
             transgressed
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             
               breath
               of
               our
               nostrills
               ,
               the
               Annoynted
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               hath
               been
               taken
               in
               the
               pits
               ,
            
             or
             deceived
             by
             the
             fraudulent
             pretences
             of
             the
             crafty
             ;
             and
             we
             thereby
             hindred
             from
             enjoying
             the
             pleasing
             influence
             of
             his
             wonted
             protection
             :
             for
             our
             sins
             against
             the
             most
             high
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
               our
               Princes
               and
               Nobles
               are
               not
               honoured
               ,
            
             that
             many
             of
             those
             who
             
               did
               feed
               delicately
               ,
               are
               driven
               even
               to
               desolation
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               who
               were
               brought
               up
               in
               Scarlet
               embrace
               dunghills
            
             :
             for
             our
             sinnes
             sake
             our
             
               Priests
               sigh
               ,
               and
               our
               Prophets
               are
               despised
               ,
            
             by
             meanes
             of
             them
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             Adversaries
             are
             the
             
               chiefe
               ,
            
             our
             Enemies
             
               prosper
               ,
            
             and
             
               servants
               beare
               rule
               over
               us
               ,
            
             our
             sinnes
             are
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             our
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             although
             our
             burden
             be
             extreame
             great
             ,
             we
             must
             confesse
             with
             holy
             
               Esra
               ,
            
             
             
               That
               God
               hath
               punished
               us
               lesse
               then
               our
               iniquities
               have
               deserved
               .
            
          
           
             But
             yet
             
               are
               there
               not
               with
               them
               ,
            
             that
             magnifie
             themselves
             against
             us
             ,
             that
             insult
             over
             us
             ,
             that
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             destroy
             us
             ,
             
               are
               there
               not
               with
               them
               also
               ,
               even
               with
               them
               ,
               sinnes
               against
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ?
               Solomon
            
             saies
             ,
             
               there
               is
               a
               Generation
               that
               is
               pure
               in
               their
               owne
               Eyes
               ,
               yet
               are
               not
               washed
               from
               their
               filthinesse
               :
            
             were
             men
             without
             sinne
             as
             Christ
             was
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             like
             him
             in
             conditions
             ,
             and
             not
             bloudy
             ,
             not
             cruell
             ,
             nor
             yet
             provoking
             thereunto
             :
             were
             they
             the
             
               Children
               of
               their
               Heavenly
               Father
               ,
            
             they
             would
             surely
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             
               mercifull
               as
               he
               is
               mercifull
            
             :
             nay
             did
             they
             know
             God
             or
             Christ
             truly
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             thinke
             or
             teach
             ,
             that
             to
             kill
             men
             were
             to
             doe
             God
             service
             :
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             
               Iosh.
            
             16.2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               The
               time
               would
               come
               ,
               that
               some
               should
               thinke
               they
               doe
               God
               service
               ,
               in
               killing
               you
            
             ;
             and
             gives
             this
             reason
             why
             they
             should
             thinke
             so
             :
             
               because
            
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               they
               have
               not
               knowne
               the
               Father
               for
               me
               ,
               qd
               .
            
             though
             they
             may
             boast
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             onely
             people
             and
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             stirred
             up
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             rid
             the
             world
             of
             those
             they
             call
             his
             enemies
             ;
             whom
             to
             kill
             ,
             they
             shall
             entitle
             the
             
               work
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               helpe
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               Church
            
             :
             but
             if
             they
             did
             know
             
             the
             true
             nature
             ,
             and
             condition
             of
             me
             and
             my
             Father
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             of
             another
             judgement
             ,
             and
             farre
             enough
             from
             delighting
             in
             sheddin●
             of
             blend
             .
             I
             think
             there
             is
             no
             man
             but
             hath
             cause
             to
             believe
             ,
             tha●
             the
             times
             there
             prophesied
             of
             ,
             are
             these
             that
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             :
             and
             I
             wish
             with
             my
             soule
             that
             M.
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             and
             all
             his
             bloudy
             facti●n
             would
             but
             s●riously
             in
             their
             coole
             and
             retired
             thoughts
             ,
             meditate
             upon
             that
             saying
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             But
             againe
             suppose
             that
             these
             
               men
               of
               bloud
            
             were
             without
             sinne
             themselves
             ,
             and
             we
             were
             the
             only
             
               they
            
             that
             have
             offended
             ,
             yea
             suppose
             we
             had
             throughly
             deserved
             ,
             at
             their
             hands
             what
             they
             have
             determined
             against
             us
             ;
             yet
             
               Crimine
               quo
               parvi
               caedem
               potuere
               mereri
               ?
            
             what
             offences
             have
             our
             tender
             Infants
             done
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             deserve
             this
             intended
             Butchery
             ?
             
               an
               satis
               est
               jam
               posse
               mori
               ,
            
             is
             it
             ●rime
             su●ficient
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             a
             life
             to
             loose
             ;
             
               O
               malé
               concordes
               nimiaque
               cupidine
               c●eci
               sanguinis
               ,
            
             O
             cruell
             Professors
             ,
             how
             evilly
             doe
             these
             your
             conditions
             ,
             agree
             with
             the
             Gospell
             which
             you
             professe
             ?
             How
             strangely
             hath
             the
             thirst
             of
             bloud
             put
             out
             the
             Eyes
             both
             of
             grace
             and
             nature
             in
             you
             ?
             Here
             are
             
               bella
               plusquám
               civilia
            
             indeed
             ,
             Warres
             worse
             then
             Civill
             ,
             nay
             more
             then
             barbarous
             ;
             
               jusque
               datum
               scoleri
               ,
            
             and
             priviledge
             given
             to
             
               wickednesse
            
             under
             pretence
             of
             
               Godlinesse
               .
            
             O
             unhappy
             
               England
               ,
            
             that
             hast
             been
             the
             Mother
             of
             such
             Mons●ers
             :
             
               Caucasus
            
             and
             
               Lybia
            
             must
             now
             give
             place
             unto
             thee
             .
             O
             that
             I
             were
             able
             to
             bewaile
             sufficiently
             thy
             present
             miseries
             ,
             which
             thine
             ungratious
             Children
             have
             brought
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             still
             do
             labour
             to
             perpetuate
             in
             thee
             ,
             I
             shall
             take
             up
             only
             the
             words
             of
             
               Lucan
               ,
            
             a●
             most
             proper
             to
             thee
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                 Nobilitas
                 cum
                 plebe
                 porit
                 :
                 latéque
                 vagatur
              
               
                 Ensis
                 ,
                 &
                 a
                 nullo
                 revocatum
                 est
                 pectore
                 ferrum
                 ;
              
               
                 Stat
                 cruor
                 in
                 templis
                 multaque
                 rubentia
                 caede
              
               
                 Lubrica
                 saxa
                 madent
                 ,
                 nulli
                 sua
                 profuit
                 aetas
                 ,
              
               
                 Non
                 senis
                 extremum
                 piguit
                 vergentibus
                 annis
              
               
                 Praecipitâsse
                 diem
                 :
                 nec
                 primo
                 in
                 limine
                 vitae
              
               
                 Infantis
                 miseri
                 nascentia
                 rumpere
                 fata
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thy
                 Noble
                 and
                 thy
                 vulgar
                 bloud
              
               
                 The
                 cruell
                 sword
                 doth
                 spill
                 ,
              
               
                 It
                 spares
                 no
                 persons
                 great
                 or
                 good
              
               
                 In
                 every
                 place
                 to
                 kill
                 ;
              
               
                 Thy
                 sacred
                 Temples
                 are
                 defil'd
                 ,
              
               
               
                 With
                 heaps
                 of
                 slaughter'd
                 men
                 ,
              
               
                 Whose
                 streames
                 of
                 purple
                 gore
                 have
                 spoyl'd
              
               
                 The
                 stones
                 ,
                 that
                 blush
                 agen
                 .
              
               
                 Youth
                 nought
                 avayles
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 free
                 ,
              
               
                 Nor
                 can
                 age
                 pitty
                 crave
                 ;
              
               
                 The
                 gray
                 hair'd
                 Syre
                 must
                 tumbled
                 be
              
               
                 With
                 swords
                 into
                 his
                 grave
                 ;
              
               
                 The
                 wretched
                 Babe
                 that
                 's
                 newly
                 sprung
              
               
                 From
                 wofull
                 Mothers
                 wombe
                 ,
              
               
                 Must
                 'gainst
                 the
                 pikes
                 ,
                 or
                 walls
                 be
                 slung
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 scarcely
                 deign'd
                 a
                 tombe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             these
             (
             O
             
               England
            
             )
             are
             the
             workes
             of
             thine
             owne
             unnaturall
             and
             rebellious
             Children
             ;
             even
             of
             those
             that
             have
             been
             oft
             
               intreated
               ,
               by
               thy
               Religious
               King
               ,
            
             to
             give
             thee
             but
             
               leave
            
             to
             enjoy
             thy
             wonted
             Happinesse
             :
             O
             what
             reall
             obstructions
             that
             hindred
             thy
             good
             ,
             might
             not
             they
             most
             easily
             have
             removed
             ,
             by
             keeping
             in
             the
             pathes
             of
             
               Christian
               Loyalty
               ?
            
             what
             blessings
             could
             they
             have
             wished
             from
             an
             indulgent
             Father
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             been
             
               tendred
            
             them
             by
             the
             King
             ?
             nay
             how
             frequently
             ,
             both
             by
             requests
             and
             proffers
             of
             occasions
             ,
             hath
             He
             even
             
               courted
            
             them
             ,
             to
             tye
             their
             Country
             to
             themselves
             ,
             for
             ever
             ,
             in
             love
             and
             affections
             ?
             How
             hath
             Soveraignty
             
               stooped
            
             below
             it selfe
             ,
             for
             securing
             the
             Subjects
             
               felicity
               ,
            
             offering
             Bonds
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             ingage
             it selfe
             even
             unto
             
               captivity
               :
            
             but
             alasse
             alasse
             —
             
               Civilia
               bella
               ,
            
             
               Gesturi
               ,
               metuunt
               ne
               non
               cum
               sanguine
               vincant
               ,
            
             these
             Savage
             men
             ,
             having
             a
             purpose
             to
             wage
             a
             Civill
             Warre
             ,
             were
             afraid
             to
             prevaile
             
               without
               doing
               mischiefe
               ,
            
             or
             
               to
               conquer
               without
               bloud
               :
               sed
               quis
               furor
               ô
               caeci
               scel●rum
               ?
            
             what
             strange
             madnesse
             to
             act
             evill
             hath
             seized
             upon
             your
             spirits
             ,
             O
             you
             blind
             men
             ?
             what
             can
             you
             imagine
             will
             be
             the
             conclusion
             of
             these
             courses
             ?
             will
             Bloud
             yeeld
             you
             benefit
             ?
             will
             Warre
             afford
             you
             wealth
             ?
             will
             that
             which
             you
             make
             yours
             by
             violence
             ,
             dwell
             long
             with
             you
             ?
             Have
             you
             no
             Bowells
             left
             in
             you
             towards
             your
             bleeding
             Mother
             ,
             your
             native
             Country
             ?
             O
             behold
             ,
             behold
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             a
             
               wofull
               Brother
            
             stands
             weeping
             over
             his
             dead
             Brother
             ,
             whom
             himselfe
             perhaps
             hath
             kill'd
             by
             your
             incitements
             ;
             in
             another
             ,
             see
             a
             
               distraughted
               Mother
            
             tearing
             her
             Hayre
             ,
             and
             rending
             her
             heart
             ,
             for
             the
             Children
             of
             her
             wombe
             ,
             who
             by
             your
             meanes
             and
             setting
             on
             ,
             have
             slaughtred
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             
               Rachell-like
            
             can
             receive
             no
             comfort
             ,
             
               because
               they
               are
               not
            
             :
             see
             here
             a
             
             
               loving
               friend
               ,
            
             embalming
             with
             teares
             his
             friends
             body
             ,
             or
             rather
             bedewing
             his
             Cheeks
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             among
             those
             heaps
             of
             mangled
             Corpses
             discerne
             or
             know
             the
             body
             of
             his
             friend
             ,
             that
             the
             might
             so
             imbalme
             it
             :
             see
             there
             many
             
               desolate
               Widdowes
               ,
            
             pale
             and
             wan
             ,
             wringing
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             continually
             lamenting
             ,
             the
             losse
             of
             their
             dearly
             beloved
             Husbands
             ,
             whom
             you
             have
             exposed
             to
             destruction
             :
             Behold
             yonder
             a
             
               raging
               Father
               ,
            
             (
             from
             whom
             you
             have
             violently
             taken
             the
             staffes
             of
             his
             Age
             ,
             )
             ready
             to
             send
             out
             his
             soule
             ,
             after
             the
             soules
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             murdered
             by
             you
             :
             O
             know
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Curses
             of
             
               Brothers
               ,
               Friends
               ,
               Mothers
               ,
            
             and
             
               Fathers
               ,
               Widdowes
               ,
            
             and
             
               helplesse
               Children
               ,
            
             are
             all
             throwne
             upon
             you
             ,
             in
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             their
             spirits
             :
             and
             thinke
             you
             that
             Heaven
             will
             be
             ever
             dull
             to
             such
             motives
             ?
             O
             remember
             (
             I
             beseech
             you
             )
             at
             length
             remember
             ,
             and
             let
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             (
             that
             unhappy
             instrument
             of
             provoking
             to
             this
             unnaturall
             Warre
             )
             remember
             too
             ;
             that
             speech
             of
             God
             to
             
               Cain
               ,
               Gen.
            
             4.10
             .
             
               The
               voyce
               of
               thy
               Brothers
               bloud
               cryes
               unto
               me
               from
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             and
             no
             sooner
             the
             cry
             comes
             ,
             but
             the
             curse
             followes
             in
             the
             next
             words
             :
             
               now
               therefore
               thou
               art
               Cursed
               from
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             and
             immediatly
             after
             ,
             
               a
               Vagabond
               and
               a
               Runnagate
               shalt
               thou
               be
               on
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             Or
             at
             least
             let
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             remember
             his
             owne
             doctrine
             ;
             that
             
               Babilon
               must
               drinke
               of
               the
               same
               cup
               ,
               that
               she
               hath
               made
               Gods
               people
               to
               drinke
               of
               ,
            
             And
             let
             him
             consider
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             and
             his
             Faction
             be
             found
             to
             be
             
               Babilon
            
             (
             according
             to
             their
             bloudy
             doings
             or
             intentions
             ,
             )
             in
             Gods
             account
             :
             then
             their
             
               little
               Children
               ,
            
             and
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             by
             some
             desperate
             Ruffians
             ,
             (
             whom
             for
             his
             sinne
             God
             may
             permit
             )
             
               shall
               be
               pricked
               upon
               speares
               poynts
               ,
               or
               have
               their
               braines
               dashed
               out
               against
               the
               walls
               :
            
             which
             barbarousnesse
             and
             inhumanity
             ,
             from
             his
             
               Children
               ,
            
             I
             beseech
             God
             in
             mercy
             to
             divert
             ,
             by
             giving
             to
             him
             (
             their
             Father
             )
             the
             grace
             of
             true
             repentance
             ,
             and
             a
             spirit
             to
             recant
             his
             erroneous
             and
             bloudy
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             I
             come
             to
             his
             third
             
               Scripture
               ,
            
             whereupon
             I
             shall
             be
             but
             briefe
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             so
             extravagant
             as
             in
             the
             two
             former
             .
             It
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             
               Mat.
            
             25.
             
               v.
            
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             where
             the
             
               day
               of
               Iudgement
            
             is
             described
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             Christs
             proceeding
             then
             .
             And
             the
             thing
             which
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             noteth
             thence
             for
             his
             purpose
             (
             as
             he
             taketh
             )
             is
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               reward
               or
               punishment
            
             (
             I
             use
             his
             owne
             words
             )
             
               shall
               then
               be
               dispensed
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               or
               did
               not
               ,
               help
               and
               succour
               Gods
               
               Church
               and
               people
               in
               time
               of
               need
               :
               to
               the
               one
               side
               ,
            
             come
             ye
             blessed
             receive
             the
             Kingdome
             prepared
             for
             you
             ,
             
               for
               you
               visited
               my
               Church
               when
               it
               was
               sick
               ;
               you
               gave
               meat
               to
               my
               Church
               when
               it
               was
               hungry
               :
               you
               gave
               my
               people
               drinke
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               thirsty
               ,
               you
               took
               them
               in
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               strangers
               ;
               you
               cloathed
               them
               when
               they
               were
               naked
               ;
               you
               came
               to
               them
               when
               they
               were
               in
               Trison
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               as
               you
               have
               done
               it
               unto
               these
               ,
               even
               unto
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               you
               have
               done
               it
               unto
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             us
             here
             observe
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             before
             we
             proceed
             ,
             that
             the
             bl●ssing
             shall
             not
             (
             by
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             own
             confession
             )
             be
             pronounced
             unto
             them
             that
             did
             put
             the
             Church
             into
             a
             destructive
             sicknesse
             ;
             or
             did
             persecute
             those
             that
             would
             have
             
               visited
               her
               ,
            
             and
             used
             means
             for
             her
             recovery
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             them
             that
             took
             away
             from
             the
             Members
             thereof
             ,
             their
             
               meat
               ,
               drink
               ,
            
             and
             
               cloathing
            
             ;
             which
             God
             in
             his
             provident
             goodnesse
             had
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             :
             't
             is
             not
             said
             
               come
               ye
               blessed
               and
               receive
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
            
             to
             them
             that
             had
             turned
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             out
             of
             her
             possession
             ;
             that
             had
             cast
             the
             Ministers
             thereof
             into
             Prison
             ;
             that
             did
             banish
             ,
             persecute
             ,
             and
             Plunder
             ,
             all
             that
             lov'd
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             had
             sent
             reliefe
             unto
             her
             in
             her
             comfortlesse
             and
             starved
             condition
             :
             And
             therefore
             upon
             what
             grounds
             Mr
             
               Marshalls
            
             f●ction
             can
             expect
             ,
             
               come
               ye
               blessed
               and
               receive
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
            
             should
             be
             spoken
             unto
             them
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             .
             Indeed
             their
             patience
             will
             not
             give
             them
             leave
             ,
             to
             stay
             for
             to
             receive
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             till
             
               Come
               ye
               blessed
            
             be
             pronounced
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             a
             Kingdome
             at
             their
             disposall
             before
             hand
             ,
             though
             it
             cost
             the
             lives
             of
             an
             hundred
             thousand
             men
             ;
             nor
             shall
             Christ
             need
             to
             prepare
             a
             Kingdome
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             contrary
             to
             his
             word
             :
             will
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             can
             )
             provide
             one
             for
             themselves
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             more
             suteable
             indeed
             ,
             to
             their
             spirit●
             ,
             then
             that
             other
             can
             be
             ,
             which
             Christ
             speaks
             of
             ,
             and
             lyes
             (
             indeed
             )
             in
             a
             world
             to
             come
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             with
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             quotation
             :
             
               on
               the
               other
               side
            
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               Christ
               shall
               say
               ,
            
             Goe
             ye
             cursed
             .
             
               Why
               are
               they
               cursed
               ?
               I
               was
               hungry
               and
               ye
               gave
               me
               no
               meat
               ,
               I
               was
               thirsty
               and
               ye
               gave
               me
               no
               drinke
               ,
               I
               ●as
               a
               stranger
               and
               ye
               took
               me
               not
               in
               ,
               naked
               and
               ye
               clothed
               me
               not
               ;
               sick
               and
               in
               prison
               and
               ye
               visited
               me
               not
               :
               verely
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               ye
               did
               it
               not
               to
               one
               of
               these
               little
               ones
               ye
               did
               it
               not
               to
               me
               :
               as
               if
               the
               Lord
               at
               the
               great
               day
               ,
               did
               tak●
               notice
               of
               nothing
               but
               what
               the
               Carriages
               of
               all
               people
               have
               been
               ,
               to
               ,
               or
               against
               his
               Church
               and
               Children
               ,
            
             thus
             M.
             
               Marshall
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             he
             speaks
             well
             ,
             at
             that
             great
             day
             God
             takes
             notice
             of
             nothing
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             carriages
             of
             People
             to
             or
             against
             his
             Church
             and
             
             Children
             :
             and
             therefore
             doubtlesse
             ,
             if
             
               Go
               ye
               cursed
               ,
            
             shall
             be
             said
             to
             those
             that
             have
             omitted
             these
             duties
             of
             Charity
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             his
             Members
             ;
             when
             he
             was
             
               Hungry
               ,
               Thirsty
               ,
               Naked
               ,
            
             a
             
               Stranger
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               Prisoner
               :
            
             then
             those
             that
             have
             put
             Christ
             into
             that
             Condition
             ,
             that
             have
             made
             him
             
               Hungry
               ,
               Thirsty
               ,
               Naked
               ,
            
             a
             
               Stranger
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               Prisoner
               ,
            
             shall
             never
             scape
             the
             Curse
             :
             wherefore
             ,
             let
             M.
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             and
             all
             his
             faction
             with
             him
             ,
             look
             over
             his
             quotation
             againe
             ,
             before
             they
             make
             application
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             all
             men
             else
             look
             over
             it
             too
             ,
             before
             they
             enter
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             help
             or
             assist
             these
             men
             ;
             for
             if
             these
             shall
             be
             found
             in
             Gods
             account
             to
             be
             none
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             People
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             ill
             users
             of
             them
             :
             and
             shall
             for
             the
             same
             have
             ,
             
               Goe
               ye
               Cursed
            
             pronounced
             upon
             them
             ;
             I
             doe
             believe
             that
             those
             who
             have
             assisted
             them
             ,
             or
             
               associated
            
             with
             them
             ;
             shall
             be
             bound
             up
             with
             them
             in
             the
             same
             
               Curse
               ,
            
             and
             still
             keep
             them
             Company
             .
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             ,
             some
             may
             here
             marvaile
             ,
             that
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             should
             alleadge
             a
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             seems
             so
             cleerly
             to
             ex●lude
             his
             own
             
               faction
            
             (
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             conditions
             ,
             )
             out
             of
             the
             
               state
               of
               blessednesse
               ,
            
             and
             to
             involve
             them
             under
             so
             great
             a
             
               Curse
               .
            
          
           
             In
             way
             of
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             what
             I
             have
             a
             long
             time
             observed
             in
             some
             Ministers
             ,
             of
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             faction
             ,
             and
             neer
             acquaintance
             ;
             (
             though
             for
             himselfe
             I
             must
             confesse
             I
             never
             (
             unlesse
             now
             ,
             )
             saw
             any
             cause
             to
             suspect
             him
             guilty
             thereof
             ;
             but
             before
             this
             Rebellion
             began
             ,
             I
             have
             alwaies
             and
             in
             all
             things
             observed
             and
             found
             him
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             judged
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             most
             Honest
             ,
             faithfull
             sincere
             hearted
             ,
             plain
             dealing
             man
             ,
             )
             but
             I
             say
             I
             have
             observed
             it
             in
             some
             others
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             their
             Custome
             ,
             to
             Preach
             most
             often
             such
             
               doctrines
               ,
            
             and
             to
             quote
             such
             
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             a●
             those
             who
             best
             knew
             them
             ,
             did
             conceive
             ,
             were
             most
             directly
             against
             themselves
             ;
             and
             to
             propound
             such
             lessons
             ,
             for
             others
             learning
             ,
             a●
             themselves
             were
             farthest
             from
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             practice
             :
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             most
             
               proud
            
             of
             them
             ,
             would
             beat
             most
             against
             
               pride
               ,
            
             and
             presse
             oftnest
             the
             duty
             of
             selfe
             deniall
             ;
             the
             most
             
               malitious
            
             would
             preach
             most
             against
             malice
             ,
             and
             perswade
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             love
             and
             charity
             ;
             the
             most
             
               covetous
            
             would
             inveigh
             most
             bitterly
             against
             worldly
             mindednesse
             ;
             and
             the
             most
             
               Rebellious
            
             (
             as
             hath
             since
             appeared
             )
             would
             be
             most
             fervent
             and
             zealous
             in
             Preaching
             for
             Passive
             obedience
             .
             Now
             whether
             they
             did
             hereby
             think
             ,
             to
             hide
             from
             the
             publique
             ,
             their
             own
             dispositions
             ,
             and
             to
             gaine
             from
             the
             world
             an
             opinion
             
             of
             being
             farthest
             from
             those
             vices
             ,
             which
             indeed
             they
             were
             most
             guilty
             of
             ;
             and
             most
             addicted
             unto
             those
             vertues
             ,
             whereto
             they
             exhorted
             others
             ;
             or
             whether
             they
             did
             it
             ,
             to
             any
             better
             ends
             or
             purposes
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             to
             the
             Iudge
             of
             all
             secret●
             to
             determine
             .
             So
             whether
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             by
             his
             quoting
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             doth
             think
             to
             hide
             the
             conditions
             of
             his
             faction
             ,
             from
             the
             ignorant
             vulgar
             ;
             who
             are
             more
             apt
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             tree
             by
             the
             
               leaves
               ,
            
             then
             by
             the
             
               fruit
               :
            
             and
             to
             think
             that
             if
             men
             speake
             and
             quote
             Scripture
             ,
             against
             
               Hardheartednesse
               ,
               Cruelty
               ,
               Injustice
               ,
            
             and
             
               wrong
               doing
            
             to
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             though
             themselves
             practice
             the
             same
             things
             ;
             yet
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             accounted
             transgressors
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             rather
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             they
             to
             whom
             these
             abuses
             are
             offered
             ,
             (
             by
             these
             Scripture
             speaking
             men
             ;
             )
             are
             none
             of
             Gods
             Church
             and
             people
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             race
             or
             ranke
             rather
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Cananites
            
             and
             
               Amorites
            
             were
             of
             ,
             whom
             God
             commanded
             his
             people
             to
             root
             out
             of
             their
             Habitations
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             whether
             this
             was
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             intention
             or
             no
             ,
             when
             he
             alleadged
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             
               God●nd
            
             his
             own
             
               Conscience
            
             to
             determine
             :
             only
             withall
             ,
             if
             his
             
               Conscience
            
             chance
             to
             recoyle
             upon
             him
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             him
             remember
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             2.1
             .
             
               Thou
               art
               inexcusable
               O
               man
               ,
               whosoever
               thou
               art
               ,
               that
               judgest
               another
            
             (
             for
             offering
             those
             abuses
             ,
             or
             for
             shewing
             those
             neglects
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             )
             
               to
               be
               under
               the
               Curse
               ,
               for
               wherein
               thou
               judgest
               another
               ,
               thou
               condemnest
               thy selfe
               ,
               for
               thou
               that
               judgest
               doest
               the
               same
               things
               .
            
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             (
             indeed
             )
             some
             will
             say
             here
             lies
             the
             difficulty
             :
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             in
             these
             distractions
             ,
             on
             which
             ●ide
             is
             the
             
               Church
            
             and
             
               People
               of
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             To
             resolve
             this
             question
             ,
             I
             shall
             note
             some
             passages
             ,
             wherein
             the
             conditions
             of
             Gods
             people
             are
             hinted
             to
             us
             from
             this
             Sermon
             of
             M.
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             (
             from
             whom
             I
             shall
             never
             willingly
             dis●ent
             ,
             but
             only
             where
             he
             dissents
             from
             Gods
             truth
             ;
             )
             and
             besides
             ,
             what
             is
             of
             his
             ,
             may
             be
             of
             more
             credit
             with
             some
             ,
             then
             what
             is
             proceeding
             from
             another
             man
             ,
             only
             first
             I
             think
             these
             few
             grounds
             will
             be
             granted
             by
             all
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             all
             particulars
             on
             both
             sides
             are
             not
             of
             the
             
               Church
            
             and
             
               people
               of
               God
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             God
             hath
             been
             wont
             to
             make
             use
             of
             
               wicked
               men
               ,
            
             to
             defend
             and
             assist
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             people
             :
             the
             
               earth
               helped
               the
               woman
               ,
               Rev.
            
             12.
             they
             may
             have
             their
             ends
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             his
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             That
             when
             God
             doth
             defend
             ,
             and
             restore
             his
             
               Church
               ,
            
             by
             the
             most
             notoriously
             
               wicked
               men
               ,
            
             or
             by
             the
             most
             unlikely
             means
             ;
             then
             is
             his
             own
             arme
             and
             hand
             more
             visibly
             apparent
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             righteous
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             some
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             have
             boasted
             themselves
             most
             to
             be
             the
             
               Church
               and
               People
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             have
             been
             none
             of
             that
             true
             number
             ,
             witnesse
             the
             
               Pharises
               ,
               Arrians
               ,
               Donatists
               ,
               Papists
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
            
             and
             those
             that
             in
             
               Ieremies
            
             time
             cryed
             out
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             Hypocrites
             ,
             who
             have
             
               pretended
            
             most
             holinesse
             ,
             have
             of
             all
             enemies
             been
             the
             most
             
               cruell
            
             and
             
               deadly
               ,
            
             that
             ever
             the
             Church
             hath
             had
             ;
             as
             appeares
             ;
             by
             our
             Saviours
             continuall
             Preaching
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             laying
             them
             open
             ,
             and
             their
             bringing
             him
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             Christs
             
               true
               Church
            
             and
             People
             ,
             are
             indued
             with
             his
             
               true
               spirit
               ,
            
             are
             conditioned
             like
             him
             ,
             and
             do
             walke
             in
             those
             wayes
             wherein
             himselfe
             did
             go●
             before
             them
             ,
             this
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             witnesseth
             pag.
             19.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             the
             way
             which
             Christ
             walked
             ,
             and
             which
             his
             
               true
               Church
            
             must
             and
             doe
             follow
             him
             in
             ;
             is
             set
             downe
             plainly
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             from
             the
             
               Traditions
            
             or
             
               Opinions
            
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             I
             hope
             no
             man
             can
             or
             will
             deny
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             particulars
             .
             Now
             I
             shall
             give
             three
             or
             foure
             notes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             himselfe
             doth
             seem
             at
             least
             to
             him
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Church
             and
             
               people
               of
               God
            
             have
             most
             commonly
             been
             ,
             a
             
               distressed
            
             and
             
               an
               injured
               people
               ,
            
             a
             people
             that
             have
             needed
             help
             ,
             even
             of
             
               meat
               ,
            
             and
             
               drinke
               ,
            
             and
             
               cloathing
               ,
            
             a
             people
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             like
             
               Strangers
            
             excluded
             ,
             and
             thrust
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             possessions
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             
               Lords
               Annoynted
               ,
            
             and
             many
             of
             His
             faithfull
             Nobles
             and
             Subjects
             at
             this
             time
             are
             ,
             )
             a
             people
             that
             have
             been
             wont
             to
             be
             
               banished
               ,
            
             from
             their
             owne
             homes
             ,
             or
             cast
             into
             
               Prisons
               ,
            
             (
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             other
             Christians
             at
             this
             time
             be
             ,
             by
             the
             Rebellious
             Faction
             )
             they
             are
             a
             people
             so
             
               darkned
            
             with
             Afflictions
             ,
             and
             so
             
               obscured
            
             with
             slanders
             and
             reproaches
             ;
             
               that
               the
               very
               righteous
               themselves
               ,
            
             (
             their
             owne
             Brethren
             )
             
               whose
               study
               it
               is
               to
               doe
               all
               the
               good
               they
               can
               to
               the
               Saints
               ;
               shall
               not
               know
               when
               they
               have
               helped
               them
               ,
            
             as
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             informes
             us
             in
             the
             14
             
               Page
            
             of
             his
             Sermon
             :
             
               when
            
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               Christ
               shall
               say
               to
               them
               come
               ye
               blessed
               you
               fed
               me
               ,
               you
               cloathed
               me
               ,
               you
               visited
               me
               ;
               they
               shall
               Answer
               :
               Lord
               when
               saw
               we
               thee
               ,
               hungry
               ,
               or
               thirsty
               ,
               or
               a
               
               strang●r
               ,
               or
               naked
               ,
               or
               sicke
               ,
               or
               in
               prison
               ,
               and
               administred
               unto
               thee
            
             :
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             al●o
             in
             the
             next
             
               Page
               ,
            
             doth
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             
               the
               s●r●●nts
               of
               Christ
               are
               poor
               abjects
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               made
               the
               ofscouring
               of
               the
               world
               :
               Clouts
               ,
               ragges
               ,
               or
               wispes
               to
               scowre
               withall
            
             (
             as
             
               Ieremy
               Burroughs
            
             in
             his
             Book
             called
             the
             
               Glorious
               name
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Page
            
             21.
             calls
             and
             reckons
             of
             those
             that
             take
             part
             with
             the
             King
             .
             )
             In
             a
             word
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             such
             who
             as
             they
             are
             thrust
             downe
             
               lower
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             by
             right
             their
             place
             is
             :
             so
             t●ey
             are
             more
             
               lowly
            
             in
             their
             thoughts
             then
             others
             be
             :
             they
             doe
             not
             desire
             to
             
               greaten
            
             themselves
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             belongs
             to
             other
             men
             ;
             to
             get
             the
             
               Militia
            
             of
             Kingdome●
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Navyes
            
             of
             Nations
             into
             their
             hands
             ;
             they
             doe
             not
             use
             to
             
               hu●t
            
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Princes
             up
             and
             downe
             in
             their
             owne
             Kingdomes
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             
               kill
            
             them
             and
             
               destroy
            
             them
             :
             they
             use
             rather
             ,
             to
             be
             those
             that
             are
             hunted
             and
             persecuted
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             thence
             are
             called
             ,
             the
             
               persecuted
               flock
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             This
             I
             take
             to
             be
             one
             marke
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             :
             and
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             unlesse
             he
             will
             eate
             his
             owne
             words
             ,
             cannot
             deny
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             (
             as
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             inferres
             ,
             
               Pag.
            
             15.
             
             
               &
               .
            
             16.
             )
             
               as
               they
               account
               Gods
               cause
               theirs
               ;
               so
               like
               Iehosophat
               they
               betake
               themselves
               to
               prayer
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               distresses
               ,
               and
               seeke
               help
               from
               God
            
             :
             they
             doe
             not
             (
             as
             some
             of
             old
             did
             ,
             )
             send
             to
             
               Aegypt
            
             for
             helpe
             ;
             nor
             (
             as
             some
             of
             late
             have
             done
             ,
             )
             send
             to
             
               Scotland
            
             for
             assistance
             :
             use
             any
             indirect
             or
             unlawfull
             me●nes
             :
             they
             dare
             no●
             play
             the
             
               Achitophells
               ,
            
             or
             
               Machivellians
               ,
            
             or
             
               Devills
               ,
            
             to
             raise
             up
             Combustions
             and
             Warres
             in
             all
             Nations
             ,
             to
             break
             Peace
             and
             unity
             among
             Christians
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             their
             own
             designes
             may
             succeed
             the
             better
             at
             home
             ;
             they
             dare
             not
             doe
             any
             evill
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             good
             may
             come
             thereby
             unto
             themselves
             ;
             nor
             doe
             they
             in
             any
             sort
             allow
             of
             that
             distinction
             which
             one
             of
             M.
             
               Marshalls
            
             Auditory
             did
             make
             (
             with
             the
             approbation
             doubtlesse
             of
             some
             fellow
             Members
             ,
             )
             
               that
               though
               evill
               may
               not
               be
               done
               to
               further
               the
               private
               good
               of
               any
               man
               ,
               yet
               to
               further
               the
               publique
               Cause
               it
               may
               .
            
             No
             the
             People
             of
             God
             dare
             not
             be
             so
             wise
             ,
             as
             to
             use
             any
             meanes
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             may
             with
             confidence
             from
             the
             word
             ,
             expect
             Gods
             blessing
             upon
             :
             for
             
               Gods
               People
            
             rest
             chiefly
             upon
             God
             for
             helpe
             :
             they
             live
             by
             saith
             ,
             
               accounting
            
             (
             as
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             saies
             )
             
               the
               Battaile
               not
               theirs
               but
               Gods
               ,
               whose
               cause
               is
               united
               to
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               people
               :
               when
               Asaph
            
             (
             saies
             M.
             
               Marshall
               )
               had
               laid
               downe
               the
               Churches
               sufferings
               ,
               Psal.
            
             74.
             
               the
               pulling
               down
               of
               
               their
               Synagogues
               ,
               the
               wasting
               of
               their
               Country
               ,
               the
               reproach
               and
               scorne
               cast
               upon
               them
               by
               their
               enemies
               ,
               he
               doth
               ,
               v.
            
             22.
             
             
               &
            
             23.
             
               interest
               God
               in
               all
               this
               .
            
             From
             which
             quotation
             of
             M.
             
               Marshalls
               ,
            
             we
             may
             also
             note
             for
             our
             purpose
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             
               pullers
            
             downe
             of
             Churches
             ,
             the
             
               wasters
            
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             the
             
               casters
            
             of
             reproach
             and
             scorne
             upon
             their
             betters
             ,
             are
             the
             Enemies
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             and
             people
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             of
             himselfe
             ;
             indeed
             the
             Psalmist
             in
             plain
             words
             calls
             them
             Gods
             adversaries
             .
             
               Thine
               Adversaries
               roare
               in
               the
               midst
               o●
               the
               Congregations
               ,
               they
               set
               up
               their
               Banners
               for
               tokens
               ,
               they
               breake
               downe
               the
               carved
               worke
               in
               thy
               Temples
               with
               Axes
               and
               Hammers
               ,
               they
               have
               set
               fire
               upon
               thine
               Holy
               places
               ,
               and
               have
               defiled
               by
               casting
               downe
               the
               dwelling
               place
               of
               thy
               Name
               ;
               yea
               they
               have
               said
               ,
               let
               us
               destroy
            
             (
             kill
             ,
             slay
             ,
             and
             destroy
             )
             
               them
               altogether
               ,
               thus
               have
               they
               burnt
               up
               the
               Synagogues
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Land
               .
            
             Now
             from
             this
             place
             of
             Scripture
             so
             happily
             quoted
             by
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             we
             learne
             ;
             that
             the
             Authors
             of
             such
             actions
             or
             expressions
             may
             be
             concluded
             to
             be
             the
             Enemie●
             of
             Gods
             Church
             and
             people
             ;
             yea
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             helpes
             us
             in
             this
             Collection
             too
             ,
             
               Pag.
            
             18.
             of
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             where
             he
             pronounceth
             this
             sent●nce
             :
             
               They
               must
               needs
               be
               blessed
               that
               serve
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               needs
               be
               cursed
               that
               deprives
               it
               of
               its
               dues
               .
            
             And
             who
             these
             are
             that
             doe
             so
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             every
             mans
             owne
             observation
             to
             determine
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Church
               and
               people
               of
               God
            
             (
             as
             M.
             
               Marshall
               ,
               Pag.
            
             16.
             inferres
             unto
             us
             )
             
               are
               they
               that
               maintains
               the
               good
               cause
               ;
            
             and
             (
             saies
             〈◊〉
             )
             
               when
               Davids
               cause
               was
               good
               ,
               his
               adversaries
               must
               needs
               be
               evill
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               could
               foretell
               ,
            
             that
             
               they
               should
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               confusion
               ,
               cloathed
               with
               reproach
               and
               dishonour
               who
               opposed
               themselves
               against
               him
               :
            
             which
             indeed
             fell
             out
             accordingly
             upon
             all
             that
             pack
             of
             Rebells
             and
             Traitors
             ,
             that
             conspired
             against
             the
             
               Lords
               Annoynted
               ,
            
             to
             pull
             him
             from
             that
             honour
             whereto
             God
             had
             advanced
             him
             :
             
               Achitophell
            
             hang'd
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             a
             Tree
             hang'd
             
               Absolom
               ,
            
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             of
             their
             followers
             ,
             that
             did
             
               associate
            
             with
             them
             ,
             were
             slaine
             in
             a
             day
             :
             And
             
               Sheba
            
             afterward
             who
             trod
             in
             their
             rebelliou●
             steppes
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             had
             his
             head
             severed
             from
             his
             shoulders
             :
             and
             therefore
             M.
             
               Marshall
            
             was
             in
             the
             right
             also
             ,
             for
             that
             particular
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             that
             we
             might
             the
             better
             know
             the
             
               good
               Cause
               ,
            
             he
             gives
             us
             two
             markes
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             also
             may
             be
             allowed
             of
             :
             the
             
               good
               Cause
            
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               which
               is
               Gods
               Cause
               ,
               is
               a
               noble
               Cause
               ,
               and
               a
               successefull
               Cause
            
             :
             and
             therein
             he
             speakes
             right
             for
             the
             King
             .
             For
          
           
           
             The
             Kings
             cause
             is
             a
             
               noble
               cause
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             
               Royall
            
             selfe
             whose
             cause
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             
               Noble
            
             Personages
             ,
             that
             are
             agents
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             it
             is
             not
             for
             a
             
               trifle
               ,
            
             or
             a
             thing
             of
             no
             great
             Consequent
             ,
             but
             even
             for
             a
             
               Crowne
               ,
            
             (
             which
             according
             to
             Master
             
               Marshall's
            
             judgement
             in
             that
             place
             )
             doth
             
               enoble
               the
               cause
            
             :
             the
             Kings
             cause
             sure
             is
             for
             no
             lesse
             then
             for
             a
             
               Crowne
               ,
            
             and
             for
             to
             keepe
             the
             Dominion
             of
             three
             Kingdomes
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             hath
             intrusted
             him
             withall
             .
             He
             would
             still
             hold
             his
             Soveraignty
             onely
             and
             immediately
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             have
             him
             acknowledge
             his
             dependance
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             would
             but
             so
             farre
             deny
             God
             ,
             and
             debase
             himselfe
             as
             in
             that
             manner
             to
             worship
             them
             ,
             they
             tell
             him
             as
             one
             did
             once
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             )
             
               all
               the●e
               will
               we
               give
               thee
               ,
            
             or
             
               wee
               'l
               make
               you
               the
               most
               glorious
               Prince
               in
               Christendome
            
             ;
             but
             the
             King
             like
             a
             good
             Tenant
             maintaines
             the
             right
             of
             his
             true
             and
             old
             Landlord
             the
             glorious
             Lord
             God
             :
             therefore
             his
             cause
             is
             a
             
               noble
               cause
               ,
            
             't
             is
             
               Gods
               Cause
               ,
            
             and
             saies
             Master
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Gods
               cause
               is
               a
               successefull
               cause
            
             ;
             in
             the
             end
             or
             finall
             issue
             ,
             it
             will
             prove
             so
             ,
             for
             a
             while
             the
             malignant
             Church
             may
             prevaile
             against
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             an
             
               ill
               cause
            
             may
             have
             the
             better
             ;
             and
             then
             
               that
            
             shall
             be
             called
             
               good
               ,
               falix
               &
               prosperum
               scelus
               virtus
               voca●ur
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
               good
               cause
            
             failing
             in
             the
             execution
             will
             have
             the
             denomination
             of
             
               bad
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             beleeve
             their
             great
             
               Major
               Crommell
            
             was
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               if
               we
               prevayle
               our
               opposers
               will
               be
               acounted
               the
               grandest
               Traitors
               to
               the
               state
               ,
               that
               ever
               were
               ,
               and
               be
               used
               accordingly
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               King
               prevaile
               ,
               our
               undertaking
               will
               be
               judged
               the
               most
               horrid
               and
               blacke
               Rebellion
               that
               ever
               the
               sunne
               saw
               .
            
             If
             therefore
             we
             will
             judge
             by
             the
             event
             we
             must
             suspend
             our
             sentence
             ,
             till
             all
             be
             done
             ;
             the
             
               good
               cause
               ,
            
             like
             good
             men
             ,
             growes
             illustrious
             by
             degrees
             ,
             as
             the
             
               sunne
               shines
               more
               and
               more
               bright
               toward
               the
               perfect
               day●
               :
            
             as
             the
             waters
             of
             
               Siloe
            
             run
             ,
             so
             doth
             
               Gods
               helpe
            
             often
             come
             to
             his
             people
             ;
             
               slowly
            
             but
             
               surely
               ,
            
             and
             though
             successe
             of
             late
             ,
             hath
             in
             some
             places
             favoured
             the
             Kings
             Enemies
             ,
             for
             the
             sins
             sake
             of
             us
             his
             followers
             :
             yet
             I
             thinke
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             doth
             but
             remember
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             King
             hath
             thriven
             somewhat
             ,
             since
             himselfe
             went
             downe
             with
             the
             Army
             towards
             
               Nottingham
               ,
            
             with
             this
             opinion
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             these
             words
             in
             his
             mouth
             for
             the
             incouragement
             of
             his
             Companions
             :
             
             
               that
               the
               King
               might
               fly
               from
               place
               to
               place
               for
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               no
               remedy
               ,
               he
               must
               yeeld
               ,
               and
               come
               in
               at
               last
               ;
               he
               cannot
               possibly
               withstand
               our
               great
               forces
               .
            
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             (
             through
             the
             the
             mercy
             of
             our
             stong
             ,
             our
             just
             ,
             and
             holy
             God
             ,
             )
             but
             in
             the
             end
             Master
             
               Marshalls
            
             quotation
             in
             his
             17
             pag.
             from
             
               Esa.
            
             44.17
             .
             will
             be
             evidenced
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             
               no
               weapon
               can
               prosper
               that
               is
               formed
               against
               it
            
             (
             the
             Kings
             cause
             )
             
               and
               every
               tongue
               that
               rises
               up
               in
               judgement
               against
               it
               ,
               shall
               be
               condemned
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             we
             gather
             from
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             pag.
             18.
             
               that
               those
               who
               be
               of
               the
               Dragons
               Army
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               malignant
               that
               have
            
             (
             as
             in
             pag.
             20.
             )
             
               their
               names
               in
               the
               Dragons
               muster
               booke
               ,
            
             are
             none
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             people
             of
             God
             :
             And
             herein
             he
             speaks
             most
             truly
             also
             .
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             who
             they
             are
             ?
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             (
             like
             a
             freind
             )
             helps
             us
             in
             this
             too
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             the
             later
             end
             of
             the
             18
             pag.
             by
             his
             quotation
             of
             a
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             
               Prov.
            
             30.17
             .
             
               the
               eye
               that
               mocketh
               at
               his
               father
               ,
            
             (
             and
             the
             King
             is
             
               Pater
               Patriae
            
             a
             common
             or
             publique
             father
             )
             
               or
               despiseth
               to
               obey
               his
               Mother
               ,
            
             (
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             is
             our
             
               mother
               ,
            
             that
             hath
             brought
             us
             forth
             to
             God
             )
             
               the
               Ravens
               of
               the
               valley
               shall
               picke
               it
               out
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             )
             such
             a
             one
             is
             heire
             of
             the
             curse
             ,
             as
             being
             one
             of
             the
             
               Church
               malignant
               ,
            
             and
             none
             of
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Scripture
             is
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             9.2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               Paul
            
             (
             saies
             Master
             
               Marshall
               )
               thought
               it
               no
               more
               then
               his
               duty
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               great
               heavinesse
               and
               continuall
               sorrow
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               could
               wish
               himselfe
               accursed
               from
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               brethren
               ,
               his
               Kinsmen
               ,
               who
               were
               Israelites
            
             :
             whence
             we
             gather
             that
             they
             who
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             thinking
             i●
             their
             
               duty
            
             to
             be
             so
             affected
             as
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             was
             ,
             for
             the
             welfare
             of
             their
             brethren
             and
             Countrimen
             ;
             that
             they
             thinke
             it
             their
             
               duty
            
             rather
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             their
             endeavour
             to
             destroy
             the
             same
             ;
             are
             directly
             of
             the
             
               Dragons
               Army
            
             :
             And
             these
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             have
             set
             their
             Countrimen
             and
             Brethren
             in
             a
             most
             bloudy
             Combustion
             against
             each
             other
             ;
             and
             have
             forced
             upon
             them
             most
             
               accursed
               oathes
               ,
            
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             their
             soules
             for
             ever
             .
             For
             I
             verily
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             let
             i●
             be
             well
             considered
             ,
             it
             well
             be
             yeilded
             ,
             that
             their
             
               Horrid
               Covenant
               ,
            
             which
             they
             have
             inforced
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             now
             made
             it
             death
             to
             fall
             from
             ;
             is
             
               virtually
            
             as
             true
             ,
             and
             as
             perfect
             
               a
               God
               damne
               me
               ,
            
             as
             ever
             proce●ded
             
               verbally
            
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             most
             dissolute
             
               Cavali●r
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             againe
             ,
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             be
             freinds
             us
             farther
             ,
             by
             hinting
             to
             us
             another
             marke
             ,
             of
             one
             that
             belongs
             to
             the
             
               Dragons
               Army
               ,
               pag.
            
             19.
             towards
             the
             end
             thereof
             ,
             where
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               that
               Gods
               spirit
               dwelling
               in
               all
               his
               Saints
               ,
               (
               i.e.
            
             in
             all
             that
             belong
             to
             Christs
             Army
             )
             
               works
               the
               same
               spirituall
               disposition
               in
               them
               :
               namely
               ,
               as
               was
               in
               Christ
               their
               Captaine
            
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             a
             meeke
             ,
             milde
             ,
             mercifull
             ,
             an
             obedient
             ,
             patient
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             disposition
             :
             from
             which
             speech
             of
             Master
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             it
             may
             be
             inferred
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             Contraries
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Dragons
               spirit
               ,
            
             dwelling
             in
             all
             that
             belong
             to
             his
             Army
             ,
             doth
             worke
             them
             to
             be
             of
             his
             disposition
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             
               bloudy
               ,
               cruell
               ,
               barbarous
               ,
               contentious
               ,
               rebellious
               ,
               hating
               peace
               ,
            
             delighting
             in
             
               killing
               ,
               slaying
               ,
            
             and
             
               destroying
               ,
            
             yea
             of
             
               infants
               ,
            
             and
             
               ●ucking
               babe●●
            
             therefore
             when
             we
             see
             or
             discerne
             these
             conditions
             in
             any
             men
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             them
             to
             be
             of
             those
             that
             have
             their
             names
             in
             the
             Dragons
             
               muster
               booke
               .
            
          
           
             And
             indeed
             beside
             these
             helpes
             ,
             which
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             hath
             afforded
             to
             us
             ;
             for
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             
               Church
               malignant
               ,
            
             the
             
               Dragons
            
             souldiers
             ,
             himselfe
             in
             his
             first
             use
             ,
             
               pap
               .
            
             21.
             very
             honestly
             ,
             out
             of
             Scripture
             deciphers
             them
             unto
             us
             :
             I
             'le
             give
             you
             his
             very
             words
             :
             He
             saies
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               They
               are
               such
               as
               set
               themselves
               ,
               and
               take
               councell
               against
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             his
             Church
             )
             
               and
               against
               his
               Anointed
            
             (
             his
             King
             ,
             )
             
               digging
               as
               deepe
               as
               Hell
               for
               Counsell
               to
               doe
               all
               the
               mischeife
               they
               can
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               They
               are
               such
               as
               with
            
             Balaam
             
               doe
               what
               in
               them
               lies
               to
               Curse
               for
               reward
               ,
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               most
               High
               ,
            
             (
             those
             of
             whom
             God
             hath
             said
             ,
             ye
             are
             Gods
             ,
             )
             and
             for
             
               very
               malice
               to
               raile
               upon
               them
               and
               revile
               them
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               They
               are
               such
               as
               with
            
             Edom
             
               looke
               upon
               the
               Affliction
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               rejoycing
               over
               them
               in
               the
               day
               of
               their
               destruction
               ,
               speaking
               proudly
               in
               the
               day
               of
               their
               distresse
               ,
               crying
               out
               against
            
             Jerusalem
             (
             or
             the
             places
             of
             Gods
             worship
             )
             
               downe
               with
               it
               ,
               downe
               with
               it
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Ground
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               They
               are
               such
               as
               with
            
             Amelecke
             
               smite
               the
               Hindmost
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               all
               who
               are
               weake
               and
               feeble
               ,
            
             (
             not
             sparing
             sucking
             babes
             or
             harmelesse
             infants
             )
             
               when
               they
               are
               faint
               and
               and
               weary
               ,
               loaden
               already
               with
               afflictions
               ,
               adding
               sorrowes
               to
               their
               burden
            
             ;
             (
             as
             those
             who
             turne
             women
             and
             Children
             out
             of
             doores
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             taken
             away
             their
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             banished
             or
             imprisoned
             the
             masters
             of
             the
             family
             .
             )
          
           
           
             5.
             
             
               They
               are
               such
               as
               with
            
             Sanballat
             
               and
            
             Tobiah
             ,
             
               are
               greeved
               ,
               when
               any
               are
               found
               to
               doe
               good
            
             (
             or
             to
             be
             faithfull
             in
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             whom
             they
             will
             punish
             more
             then
             they
             will
             an
             Hundred
             Knaves
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             more
             serviceable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             prejudiciall
             to
             them
             then
             so
             many
             .
             )
             
               and
               thus
               they
               endeavour
            
             (
             saies
             Master
             
               Marshall
               )
               to
               hinder
               the
               building
               of
            
             Sion
             (
             or
             of
             peace
             ,
             )
             
               and
               to
               further
               the
               repairing
               of
               the
               walls
               of
            
             Babylon
             ,
             (
             or
             of
             Confusion
             .
             )
             Now
             all
             these
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             most
             truly
             calls
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             fighters
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             saies
             ,
             't
             is
             
               the
               fittest
               appellation
               that
               he
               knowes
               for
               them
               .
            
             And
             thus
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             hath
             helped
             us
             with
             markes
             and
             tokens
             to
             know
             both
             the
             
               people
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Dragons
               Army
            
             by
             :
             And
             I
             wish
             that
             all
             people
             in
             their
             secret
             thoughts
             would
             consider
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             hath
             beene
             noted
             from
             Master
             
               Marshall's
            
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             easily
             be
             suspected
             on
             which
             side
             those
             that
             he
             pleads
             for
             doe
             
               militare
               .
            
             And
             so
             I
             end
             my
             third
             Section
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             IV.
             In
             which
             is
             breifely
             expressed
             the
             rest
             of
             Master
             
               Marshall's
            
             Sermon
             with
             the
             explication
             and
             rectification
             of
             some
             particular
             passages
             therein
             .
          
           
             ANd
             now
             I
             have
             done
             what
             at
             first
             I
             undertooke
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             those
             three
             in
             speciall
             .
             
               Iud.
            
             5.23
             .
             
               Ier.
            
             48.10
             .
             and
             
               Psal.
            
             136.8
             ,
             9.
             )
             from
             the
             
               misapprehensions
               ,
               misinterpretations
               ,
            
             and
             
               misapplications
               ,
            
             of
             Master
             
               Stephen
               Marshalls
            
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             way
             of
             use
             ;
             and
             indeed
             for
             the
             most
             part
             more
             suteable
             to
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             then
             the
             text
             it selfe
             was
             ;
             (
             being
             chiefely
             an
             exhortation
             to
             helpe
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             )
             I
             shall
             but
             breifely
             pas●e
             over
             ,
             for
             I
             confesse
             ,
             taking
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             right
             sence
             ,
             his
             words
             are
             much
             unto
             the
             purpose
             .
             I
             'le
             note
             onely
             his
             Method
             ,
             tell
             you
             summarily
             what
             he
             saies
             ,
             and
             here
             and
             there
             put
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             for
             explication
             or
             rectification
             ,
             and
             so
             conclude
             with
             Master
             
               Marshall
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             He
             reproves
             
               Newters
               ,
               pag.
            
             22.
             whom
             he
             likens
             unto
             the
             
               Samaritanes
               that
               feared
               the
               Lord
               and
               served
               their
               Idols
               ,
            
             (
             as
             indeed
             is
             the
             fashion
             of
             too
             many
             amongst
             us
             )
             
               feare
               the
               King
               ,
            
             (
             at
             least
             say
             they
             doe
             )
             
               and
               serve
               the
               Parliament
               ,
            
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             :
             )
             But
             (
             as
             he
             
             saies
             ,
             
               God
               will
               one
               day
               say
               of
               these
               ,
               they
               love
               not
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             so
             may
             the
             King
             say
             one
             day
             of
             such
             ,
             
               they
               loved
               not
               him
            
             :
             Now
             Mr
             
               Marshall
            
             notes
             well
             ,
             that
             his
             text
             doth
             
               Curse
               all
               them
               who
               came
               not
               out
               to
               helpe
               him
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               those
               who
               came
               to
               fight
               against
               him
               .
               And
               our
               Saviour
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               will
               as
               well
               denounce
               ;
               Goe
               ye
               Cursed
               ,
               against
               them
               who
               gave
               them
               not
               bread
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               hungry
               ,
               as
               against
               them
               who
               plucked
               their
               bread
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               for
               in
               this
               case
               't
               is
               a
               certaine
               rule
               ,
               He
               that
               is
               not
               with
               me
               ,
               is
               against
               me
            
             :
             These
             
               Newters
               ,
               pag.
            
             23.
             he
             devides
             into
             two
             sorts
             :
             and
             sayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             are
             
               Newters
               out
               of
               policy
               ,
            
             whom
             he
             compares
             to
             
               Zebah
            
             and
             
               Zalmanah
               ,
               that
               would
               first
               see
               what
               would
               be
               the
               event
               of
               the
               warre
               ,
               before
               they
               discovered
               themselves
            
             ;
             and
             to
             these
             he
             hinteth
             ,
             that
             if
             his
             side
             prevaile
             ,
             (
             
               which
               God
               forbid
               ,
               )
            
             they
             
               shall
               be
               rent
               with
               Bryers
               and
               Thornes
               ,
               have
               their
               houses
               beaten
               downe
               ,
               and
               themselves
               slaine
               as
            
             Zebah
             
               and
            
             Zalmanah
             
               were
               :
            
             (
             let
             such
             Newters
             marke
             that
             ,
             and
             give
             their
             timely
             assistance
             to
             their
             Soveraigne
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Some
               are
               Newters
               out
               of
               sloathfulnesse
               ,
               and
               carelessenesse
               ;
               who
               are
               indifferent
            
             (
             as
             he
             saies
             )
             
               whether
               the
               Beare
               bite
               the
               Dogge
               ,
               or
               the
               Dogge
               bite
               the
               Beare
               ,
            
             and
             these
             he
             resembles
             to
             the
             men
             of
             
               Iabesh
               Gilead
               ,
               who
               (
               when
               all
               the
               Tribes
               had
               bound
               themselves
               by
               oath
               against
               Benjamin
            
             )
             would
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             
               Association
            
             with
             the
             rest
             :
             
               for
               which
            
             (
             as
             he
             notes
             )
             
               it
               cost
               them
               deare
               ,
               even
               their
               owne
               Heart
               bloud
               in
               the
               Conclusion
               .
            
             But
             here
             it
             must
             be
             remembred
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             that
             
               Association
            
             was
             not
             against
             any
             Soveraigne
             King
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             had
             sworne
             
               Allegiance
            
             ;
             nor
             against
             the
             minde
             or
             without
             the
             Consent
             of
             any
             such
             a
             one
             ;
             for
             indeed
             (
             as
             yet
             )
             they
             had
             none
             set
             over
             them
             ;
             but
             their
             prime
             Governours
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             obey
             ,
             did
             call
             them
             unto
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             case
             and
             condition
             of
             any
             amongst
             us
             ,
             cannot
             hold
             Paralell
             with
             theirs
             ,
             (
             as
             haply
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             would
             insinuate
             ,
             )
             nor
             can
             they
             justly
             be
             terrified
             thereunto
             with
             that
             example
             .
          
           
             Then
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             comes
             to
             his
             second
             use
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             
               Exhortation
            
             ;
             to
             give
             up
             our selves
             to
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             his
             motives
             thereunto
             are
             three
             ,
             from
             
               Gods
               Honour
               ,
            
             from
             our
             
               relation
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               gaine
               ,
            
             and
             from
             
               our
               owne
               good
               ,
               both
               inward
               and
               outward
            
             :
             all
             which
             motives
             may
             well
             serve
             to
             stirre
             us
             to
             give
             up
             our selves
             to
             the
             service
             of
             
               Gods
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             cause
             ,
             now
             managed
             and
             maintained
             by
             the
             
               King
            
             our
             Soveraigne
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Honour
               of
               God
            
             commands
             us
             ,
             for
             hereby
             we
             shall
             ingage
             our selves
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             the
             Act
             of
             
               Gods
               wisedome
               ,
            
             who
             hath
             placed
             the
             King
             (
             of
             all
             other
             men
             in
             the
             world
             )
             to
             be
             his
             Anointed
             ,
             and
             Vicegerent
             over
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Our
               relation
               to
               the
               Church
            
             requires
             it
             ,
             for
             as
             we
             are
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             our
             care
             must
             be
             to
             defend
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             uphold
             the
             Body
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             the
             Enemies
             endeavour
             also
             to
             dissolve
             .
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             (
             from
             the
             observation
             of
             
               Politicians
               )
            
             that
             
               Common-wealths
               usually
               thrive
               when
               private
               Subjects
               are
               Common-wealths
               men
            
             :
             He
             saies
             indeed
             but
             
               usually
               ,
            
             not
             alwaies
             :
             for
             I
             am
             sure
             our
             Common-wealth
             was
             never
             so
             weakened
             and
             broken
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             beene
             of
             late
             ,
             since
             
               private
               wealths
               men
               ,
            
             have
             taken
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             
               Common-wealths
               men
               .
            
             But
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             alwaies
             best
             thrived
             ,
             when
             
               private
            
             men
             in
             their
             
               proper
               spheare
            
             have
             proved
             themselves
             good
             
               Church
               men
            
             ;
             and
             had
             those
             amongst
             us
             done
             so
             ,
             they
             had
             doubtlesse
             prooved
             better
             Common-wealths
             men
             too
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             however
             they
             doe
             conceit
             of
             themselves
             ;
             both
             
               Church
            
             and
             
               Common
               Wealth
            
             had
             fared
             better
             ,
             had
             they
             in
             publique
             matters
             beene
             lesse
             busie
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Our
               owne
               good
            
             per●wades
             us
             ,
             to
             give
             up
             our selves
             to
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             shall
             gaine
             three
             things
             by
             it
             ,
             
               inward
               peace
               ,
               outward
               Honours
               and
               a
               great
               reward
               ,
            
             saies
             Master
             
               Marshall
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Inward
               peace
               ,
               which
               alwaies
               is
               then
               greatest
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               done
               any
               thing
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               publique
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Honour
               before
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               for
               to
               have
               an
               influence
               ,
            
             (
             as
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             saies
             well
             )
             
               into
               the
               welfare
               of
               many
               ,
               is
               not
               onely
               noble
               ,
               but
               also
               Angelicall
               ,
               yea
               divine
               :
               't
               is
               to
               imitate
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               minds
               the
               good
               of
               Sion
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             16.
             commends
             many
             ,
             
               that
               they
               laboured
               much
               in
               the
               Lord
               i.e.
            
             in
             the
             waies
             and
             workes
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             (
             which
             are
             waies
             of
             obedience
             and
             workes
             of
             mercy
             ,
             )
             not
             of
             rebellion
             ,
             strife
             ,
             and
             cruelty
             :
             And
             Saint
             
               Paul
               gloryed
            
             (
             as
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             notes
             )
             
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               laboured
               more
               aboundantly
               then
               others
               ;
               (
               viz.
            
             to
             make
             peace
             among
             men
             ▪
             and
             to
             plant
             the
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             and
             patience
             in
             men
             :
             )
             and
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               he
               became
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               save
               some
               ,
            
             (
             not
             destroy
             some
             ,
             )
             no
             he
             wished
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             that
             
               they
               were
               cut
               o●f
               that
               did
               so
            
             :
             cut
             off
             ▪
             not
             by
             Master
             
               Marshall's
            
             bloudy
             sword
             :
             but
             by
             Excommunication
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             
               A
               great
               reward
               we
               shall
               gaine
               to
               our selves
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               Houses
               and
               lands
               an
            
             100
             
               fold
               ,
               for
               what
               we
               loose
               ,
            
             (
             saies
             Master
             
               Marshall
               )
            
             (
             perhaps
             he
             meanes
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             estates
             of
             others
             )
             
               and
               everlasting
               life
               beside
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             dare
             assure
             
               everlasting
               life
               ,
            
             if
             we
             endeavour
             in
             
               Gods
               way
               ,
            
             and
             
               su●ficiency
            
             here
             ,
             at
             least
             
               contentednesse
               ,
            
             which
             is
             equivalent
             ,
             and
             thus
             much
             breifely
             for
             the
             motives
             .
          
           
             After
             these
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             laies
             downe
             directions
             ,
             how
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             this
             service
             for
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             first
             he
             shews
             ,
             what
             is
             
               requisite
            
             to
             
               fit
            
             and
             prepare
             us
             to
             doe
             the
             Church
             service
             ,
             and
             the
             meanes
             he
             laies
             downe
             are
             three
             :
             
               Godlinesse
               ,
               selfe-deniall
               ,
            
             and
             
               Love
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Men
               must
               be
               Godly
            
             :
             And
             O
             that
             we
             Ministers
             on
             the
             Kings
             side
             ,
             could
             be
             meanes
             to
             worke
             this
             Condition
             in
             the
             hearts
             and
             lives
             of
             all
             His
             Majesties
             Souldiers
             :
             I
             dare
             say
             the
             service
             would
             be
             better
             done
             ,
             and
             their
             endeavours
             would
             in
             many
             places
             be
             more
             speeded
             with
             a
             blessing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Men
               must
               deny
               themselves
               ,
            
             not
             seeke
             their
             owne
             ends
             ,
             nor
             proceed
             in
             their
             owne
             wayes
             ,
             when
             once
             they
             appeare
             sinfull
             in
             themselves
             ,
             or
             to
             others
             detrimentall
             ;
             I
             wish
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             (
             if
             he
             had
             beene
             in
             earnest
             )
             had
             beene
             so
             happy
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             perswaded
             all
             and
             every
             of
             his
             Honourable
             Auditory
             ,
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             himselfe
             affirmeth
             rightly
             )
             is
             the
             A.
             B.
             C.
             in
             Christs
             Schoole
             :
             But
             alas
             the
             whole
             nation
             feeleth
             to
             its
             smart
             ;
             that
             he
             hath
             beene
             as
             unsuccessefull
             in
             teaching
             this
             first
             Lesson
             ,
             as
             my selfe
             and
             others
             have
             beene
             in
             pressing
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             doctrine
             of
             an
             higher
             forme
             ,
             and
             of
             farther
             proficiency
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Men
               must
               love
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             indeed
             love
             will
             make
             men
             labour
             ,
             and
             the
             labour
             of
             love
             is
             the
             best
             labour
             ,
             and
             most
             pleasing
             unto
             God
             .
             But
             though
             our
             speciall
             love
             must
             be
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             love
             others
             too
             ,
             even
             those
             that
             yet
             are
             enemies
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             of
             a
             differing
             opinion
             from
             us
             ,
             yea
             though
             yet
             out
             of
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             it selfe
             ;
             and
             so
             love
             them
             as
             we
             may
             allure
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             be
             bloudy
             or
             Cruell
             to
             them
             ,
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             I
             observe
             speaks
             2
             or
             3
             times
             of
             love
             in
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             only
             of
             love
             to
             
               the
               brethren
               ,
            
             that
             is
             (
             as
             may
             without
             breach
             of
             Charity
             be
             supposed
             )
             to
             those
             of
             his
             owne
             side
             and
             faction
             ;
             as
             for
             other
             men
             
             though
             of
             the
             same
             
               Nation
               ,
            
             perhaps
             
               Nature
               ,
            
             brethern
             of
             the
             same
             Parents
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             set
             at
             odds
             ,
             and
             tempted
             to
             hate
             or
             kill
             each
             other
             ,
             (
             for
             such
             hath
             beene
             the
             practise
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             talke
             much
             of
             love
             to
             the
             brethren
             ,
             But
             I
             affirm●
             from
             Gods
             word
             ;
             that
             our
             hearts
             must
             be
             seasoned
             with
             love
             unto
             our
             enemies
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             we
             must
             ,
             after
             the
             example
             of
             our
             
               Saviour
               ,
            
             and
             our
             
               Soveraigne
               ,
            
             both
             truly
             desire
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             gentlenesse
             ,
             endeavour
             their
             good
             :
             and
             this
             love
             as
             proceeding
             from
             a
             selfe-denying
             spirit
             ,
             is
             of
             all
             most
             
               acceptable
            
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             most
             
               serviceable
            
             to
             his
             Church
             .
             After
             this
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             proceeds
             in
             his
             method
             to
             shew
             what
             the
             freinds
             of
             the
             Church
             thus
             prepared
             must
             do
             ,
             He
             saies
          
           
             
               They
               must
               first
               informe
               themselves
               ,
               what
               the
               wants
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               ,
               and
               sympathize
               with
               them
               ,
               inquiring
               wherein
               they
               may
               be
               helpefull
               ,
            
             and
             then
             he
             shews
             well
             ,
             that
             
               somewhat
               must
               be
               done
               to
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               must
               be
               done
               from
               God
               for
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Somewhat
               must
               be
               done
               to
               God
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               it
            
             saies
             he
             
               we
               must
               pray
               for
               it
               ;
               for
               God
               hath
               not
               promised
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               without
               prayer
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               do
               all
               things
               by
               it
               :
            
             and
             herein
             (
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             many
             that
             pretend
             themselves
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             most
             extremely
             ,
             and
             most
             Atheistically
             defective
             .
             His
             Sacred
             Majesty
             ,
             in
             the
             piety
             of
             his
             spirit
             and
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             hath
             strictly
             commanded
             
               fasting
            
             and
             
               prayer
               ,
            
             yet
             what
             is
             there
             practiced
             in
             many
             places
             by
             many
             people
             on
             that
             very
             day
             ,
             but
             drinking
             ,
             and
             swearing
             ,
             yea
             (
             and
             by
             some
             that
             should
             give
             better
             example
             )
             
               playing
               at
               Cards
            
             ?
             How
             empty
             are
             Gods
             houses
             ,
             and
             how
             full
             are
             Alehouses
             ?
             But
             
               good
               Lord
               lay
               not
               this
               sinne
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               thine
               Annoynted
               ,
               or
               of
               those
               that
               are
               truly
               and
               conscientiously
               for
               him
               .
            
             But
             hence
             ,
             hence
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             righteous
             cause
             lyeth
             so
             long
             in
             the
             Sudds
             ,
             for
             did
             we
             pray
             better
             ,
             
               our
               enemies
               would
               soone
               be
               turned
               backe
               ,
               this
               will
               I
               do
               for
               you
               ,
               howbeit
               I
               will
               be
               sought
               unto
               for
               it
               by
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             
             
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               .
            
          
           
             And
             here
             by
             the
             way
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             exhorted
             his
             Auditors
             unto
             another
             good
             duty
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             to
             
               prize
               and
               esteeme
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               have
               the
               spirit
               of
               prayer
            
             ;
             which
             also
             is
             too
             much
             neglected
             ,
             by
             many
             ,
             in
             some
             of
             the
             Kings
             quarters
             ;
             for
             as
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             saies
             truly
             (
             to
             whom
             I
             consent
             :
             )
             
               to
               pray
               is
               not
               to
               read
               prayers
               ,
               or
               to
               say
               prayers
               ,
               or
               to
               sing
               prayers
               ,
               or
               barely
               to
               conceive
               and
               utter
               prayers
               ;
               
               but
               't
               is
               a
               powring
               out
               the
               soule
               to
               God
               ,
               with
               purity
               ,
               faithfullnesse
               ▪
               servency
               ,
               humility
               and
               constancy
               ,
            
             and
             those
             that
             can
             thus
             pray
             ,
             are
             (
             as
             he
             well
             )
             the
             very
             
               Chariots
            
             and
             
               Horsemen
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             But
             alas
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             how
             extremely
             are
             such
             men
             slighted
             ,
             and
             scorned
             by
             many
             amongst
             us
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             if
             injuries
             ,
             or
             abuses
             would
             drive
             them
             all
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             do
             too
             many
             )
             from
             the
             Kings
             side
             ,
             and
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             His
             Majesty
             should
             scarce
             have
             one
             praying
             man
             in
             some
             of
             his
             quarters
             ;
             The
             Rebells
             by
             their
             wicked
             pretences
             ,
             have
             brought
             Religion
             into
             such
             extreme
             suspicion
             ,
             as
             that
             many
             amongst
             us
             ,
             who
             know
             not
             themselves
             what
             true
             
               Piety
            
             and
             
               Religion
            
             meaneth
             ,
             do
             thinke
             it
             impossible
             (
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             )
             that
             any
             man
             should
             be
             both
             
               religious
            
             and
             
               loyall
               ,
            
             :
             but
             let
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             prophane
             men
             know
             ,
             that
             our
             
               Loyalty
            
             is
             of
             a
             better
             kind
             then
             theirs
             is
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             so
             strengthend
             by
             
               Religion
            
             ;
             that
             all
             the
             injuries
             and
             reproaches
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Rebells
               ,
            
             the
             
               Divell
               ,
            
             and
             
               themselves
            
             together
             can
             heape
             upon
             us
             ,
             or
             dart
             against
             us
             ,
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             enervate
             ,
             or
             weaken
             it
             in
             us
             :
             but
             I
             returne
             to
             Master
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             who
             sayes
             .
          
           
             2ly
             .
             
               Somewhat
               also
               must
               be
               done
               from
               God
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               must
               imploy
               all
               the
               gifts
               and
               talents
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               in
               the
               Churches
               service
               ,
               they
               are
               given
               us
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               to
               profit
               the
               Church
               withall
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.7
             .
             
               and
               therefore
               as
               good
               stewards
               of
               the
               manifold
               guifts
               and
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               dispense
               them
               .
            
             Most
             true
             ;
             hath
             God
             given
             men
             wisedome
             ,
             strength
             or
             wealth
             ,
             why
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             else
             they
             have
             ,
             that
             may
             in
             any
             thing
             be
             availeable
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             as
             they
             will
             answer
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             at
             the
             dreadfull
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             to
             imploy
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             in
             the
             service
             of
             their
             
               King
            
             and
             
               Country
            
             ;
             we
             thinkes
             every
             true
             
               Englishman
            
             should
             blush
             to
             looke
             upon
             any
             thing
             which
             himselfe
             hath
             ,
             that
             his
             Soveraigne
             wanteth
             ,
             or
             that
             may
             do
             him
             any
             service
             ▪
             
               shall
               I
               goe
               into
               my
               house
               ,
               to
               eate
               and
               drinke
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               lye
               with
               my
               wife
            
             (
             saies
             gallant
             
               Vriah
               )
               when
               the
               Arke
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               my
               Lord
               Ioab
               and
               the
               servants
               of
               my
               Lord
               are
               incamped
               in
               open
               fields
               ?
            
             So
             me
             thinke
             ,
             should
             every
             
               Gentleman
               ,
            
             every
             
               rich
               man
            
             say
             ,
             shall
             I
             go
             in
             
               Skarlet
            
             while
             my
             Soveraigne
             goes
             in
             
               Sackcloth
            
             ?
             shall
             I
             be
             
               richly
            
             clad
             ,
             while
             my
             Soveraigne
             is
             
               meanely
            
             attired
             ?
             shall
             I
             have
             gold
             in
             my
             Chests
             while
             my
             good
             Soveraigne
             wants
             it
             to
             buy
             food
             ,
             to
             put
             in
             to
             his
             Souldiers
             bellies
             ?
             shall
             I
             lye
             soft
             and
             fare
             well
             ,
             while
             my
             
             Soveraigne
             lodges
             hard
             and
             fares
             ill
             ,
             yea
             is
             hunted
             up
             and
             downe
             the
             land
             ,
             like
             a
             
               Patridge
               upon
               the
               Mountaines
               ,
            
             and
             is
             robbed
             of
             his
             maintenance
             ?
             shall
             my
             
               Soveraigne
            
             be
             in
             my
             
               Saviours
            
             condition
             ,
             and
             complaine
             with
             him
             ,
             
               The
               foxes
               have
               holes
               ,
               and
               the
               birds
               of
               the
               aire
               have
               nests
               ,
               but
               the
               King
               of
               England
               hath
               not
               where
               to
               hide
               his
               head
               ,
            
             and
             shall
             I
             live
             like
             that
             
               Dives
            
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             care
             for
             nothing
             ?
             No
             ,
             farre
             be
             such
             things
             from
             me
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             begg
             with
             my
             Prince
             ,
             (
             my
             naturall
             Leige
             Lord
             ,
             )
             if
             God
             so
             please
             :
             then
             raigne
             and
             domineere
             with
             his
             rebellious
             Enemies
             .
             Thus
             I
             say
             (
             me thinke
             )
             we
             should
             all
             even
             grutch
             our selves
             ,
             to
             fare
             better
             then
             our
             King
             ,
             or
             to
             enjoy
             any
             thing
             which
             he
             wanteth
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             any
             thing
             in
             our
             possession
             which
             might
             be
             serviceable
             to
             farther
             that
             righteous
             cause
             ,
             which
             His
             Majesty
             maintaineth
             .
          
           
             But
             once
             againe
             to
             Master
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             who
             now
             drawes
             toward
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             which
             he
             concludes
             with
             an
             exhortation
             (
             so
             the
             margent
             calls
             it
             )
             to
             his
             Right
             ▪
             Honourable
             and
             beloved
             Auditors
             :
             and
             wisheth
             that
             
               they
               could
               heare
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               speaking
               to
               them
               in
               the
               same
               language
               ,
               as
               once
               he
               spake
               to
               Cyrus
               ,
            
             and
             truly
             I
             wish
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             then
             I
             hope
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             beene
             drawne
             from
             that
             bloudy
             and
             sinfull
             way
             ,
             which
             ever
             since
             some
             of
             them
             have
             walked
             in
             .
             For
             God
             (
             I
             am
             sure
             )
             would
             not
             have
             spoken
             to
             them
             as
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             hath
             done
             .
          
           
             But
             instead
             of
             exhorting
             them
             ,
             he
             doth
             fall
             to
             commend
             them
             
               you
            
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               who
               have
               heretofore
               lived
               at
               ease
               ,
               injoying
               the
               delights
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               have
               now
               changed
               your
               pleasures
               for
               paines
               ,
               your
               delights
               for
               dangers
               ,
               your
               profits
               and
               gaines
               for
               expen●es
               &c.
            
             if
             they
             have
             (
             as
             he
             saies
             )
             beene
             Changelings
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             I
             wish
             they
             had
             beene
             such
             in
             nothing
             else
             ,
             or
             done
             no
             worse
             ,
             but
             alas
             ,
             they
             have
             changed
             our
             peace
             into
             warre
             ,
             our
             happinesse
             into
             misery
             ,
             they
             have
             turned
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             upside
             downe
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             flourishing
             Country
             have
             made
             it
             an
             
               Acheldama
            
             or
             
               field
               of
               bloud
               .
            
             But
             Master
             
               Mashall
            
             goes
             on
             ,
             and
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               such
               fruit●
               as
               yours
               are
               not
               brought
               forth
               by
               every
               plant
               ;
               such
               plants
               as
               you
               gr●w
               not
               on
               every
               ground
            
             (
             no
             God
             forbid
             they
             should
             ,
             the
             world
             would
             soone
             be
             at
             an
             end
             then
             ;
             nor
             had
             it
             stood
             till
             this
             day
             ,
             if
             former
             ages
             had
             produced
             many
             such
             .
             )
             
               But
               goe
               ye
               on
               ,
            
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               ye
               nobles
               and
               worthyes
               ,
               forget
               what
               is
               behind
               ,
            
             (
             if
             the
             worme
             of
             Conscience
             will
             give
             them
             leave
             )
             
               God
               and
               his
               People
               will
               never
               forget
               it
            
             (
             I
             beleeve
             
             they
             will
             not
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             too
             great
             cause
             it
             should
             be
             remembred
             .
             )
             
               Get
               the
               resolution
               of
            
             Zisca
             
               that
               Brave
               Bohemian
               Captaine
               ,
               who
               not
               onely
               was
               willing
               to
               fight
               while
               he
               lived
               ,
               but
               bequeathed
               his
               skin
               when
               he
               died
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               a
               drumme
               head
               for
               the
               service
               of
               the
               warre
            
             ;
             (
             were
             we
             but
             in
             possession
             of
             such
             a
             Legasy
             from
             them
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             be
             such
             need
             of
             Drummes
             for
             these
             warres
             and
             this
             fighting
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             see
             this
             Minister
             stirred
             them
             up
             unto
             )
             would
             be
             ended
             .
             
               Be
               good
               Shepheards
               still
            
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               to
               rescue
               and
               feed
               the
               flocke
               committed
               to
               you
               ,
            
             (
             they
             rescue
             us
             from
             peace
             ,
             and
             with
             bloud
             and
             blowes
             they
             feed
             us
             ;
             )
             
               Be
               so
               many
               Saviours
               upon
               mount
               Sion
               ,
            
             (
             O
             that
             they
             would
             ,
             and
             leave
             off
             to
             be
             destroyers
             .
             )
             and
             
               to
               quicken
               you
               the
               more
               ,
               remember
            
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               how
               much
               of
               your
               golden
               time
               you
               have
               wasted
               ,
               with
            
             Domitian
             
               in
               catching
               of
               flies
            
             ;
             (
             How
             happy
             had
             it
             beene
             for
             this
             Nation
             ,
             had
             they
             still
             followed
             that
             imployment
             ;
             )
             
               How
               much
               of
               your
               estates
               hath
               beene
               spout
               needlesly
               ,
               in
               picture●
               ,
               feastings
               ,
               buildings
               ,
               sportings
               ,
               if
               not
               worse
               ,
               in
               riot
               and
               disorder
               ;
               how
               much
               of
               your
               strength
               hath
               beene
               bestowed
               in
               the
               service
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Thus
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
             from
             the
             remembrance
             of
             their
             evills
             past
             ,
             to
             stirre
             them
             up
             to
             commit
             greater
             :
             for
             however
             he
             may
             (
             in
             his
             present
             distemper
             ,
             )
             thinke
             and
             call
             it
             
               zeale
            
             and
             
               righteousnesse
            
             in
             them
             to
             practice
             what
             in
             effect
             he
             exhorts
             them
             unto
             ;
             yet
             he
             will
             see
             at
             the
             great
             and
             terrible
             day
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             finde
             it
             to
             be
             
               extreame
               madnesse
               ,
            
             and
             
               most
               transcendent
               wickednesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               He
               tells
               them
               further
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               chosen
               and
               accepted
               them
               ,
               into
               the
               most
               Honourable
               service
               that
               man
               is
               capable
               of
               ,
               yea
               into
               that
               which
               he
               imployed
               his
               owne
               sonne
               in
               .
            
             If
             this
             be
             true
             ;
             then
             woe
             unto
             some
             of
             them
             for
             their
             unfaithfulnesse
             ,
             in
             not
             doing
             the
             worke
             for
             which
             they
             were
             chosen
             ,
             as
             Christ
             taught
             them
             by
             his
             owne
             example
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             Christ
             
               brought
               peace
            
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             
               wrought
               peace
            
             on
             the
             earth
             ;
             he
             reconciled
             enemies
             ,
             made
             no
             divisions
             among
             freinds
             ,
             he
             was
             called
             the
             
               Peacemaker
               ,
            
             but
             these
             have
             beene
             our
             
               Peace-breakers
               :
            
             therefore
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             is
             deceived
             ,
             either
             they
             
               were
               not
               chosen
               of
               God
               ,
            
             (
             as
             he
             saies
             )
             and
             sent
             as
             Christ
             was
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             they
             
               are
               the
               most
               unfaithfull
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             close
             of
             all
             ,
             Ma●ter
             
               Marshall
            
             speakes
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Auditory
             ,
             and
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               that
               they
               may
               be
               call'd
               to
               spend
               their
               bloud
               
               in
               the
               Churches
               cause
               ,
            
             (
             meaning
             that
             which
             is
             since
             called
             the
             Parliament
             cause
             :
             )
             and
             he
             would
             have
             them
             all
             of
             that
             
               Martyrs
            
             minde
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               if
               every
               Haire
               of
               his
               head
               were
               a
               life
               ,
               he
               would
               venture
               them
               all
               .
            
             But
             it
             was
             in
             a
             way
             of
             suffering
             not
             of
             fighting
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             
               Martyr
            
             meant
             )
             in
             a
             patient
             submitting
             to
             supreame
             Authority
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             then
             did
             ,
             )
             not
             in
             resisting
             the
             same
             ;
             therefore
             that
             saying
             of
             the
             
               Martyr
            
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             (
             as
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             would
             have
             it
             understood
             )
             was
             most
             impertinent
             ,
             and
             the
             Auditory
             might
             be
             deceived
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             have
             I
             now
             quite
             done
             with
             Master
             
               Marshall's
            
             Sermon
             ;
             what
             hath
             beene
             good
             therein
             ,
             I
             have
             consented
             unto
             ,
             what
             hath
             beene
             dissentive
             to
             truth
             or
             Godlinesse
             ,
             or
             liable
             to
             
               misconstructions
               ,
            
             and
             
               misapplications
               ,
            
             I
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             discover
             ;
             that
             so
             the
             ignorant
             henceforth
             may
             not
             be
             so
             mis●ed
             by
             it
             .
             I
             wish
             I
             had
             had
             the
             occasion
             to
             have
             done
             it
             sooner
             .
             And
             my
             wishes
             also
             are
             ,
             that
             some
             Godly
             Ministers
             would
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             reducing
             of
             simple
             soules
             ,
             )
             but
             looke
             over
             those
             
               Sermons
            
             which
             are
             preached
             and
             printed
             by
             those
             of
             that
             faction
             ,
             and
             note
             their
             errours
             :
             for
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             God
             are
             most
             extreamely
             perverted
             ,
             abused
             ,
             and
             misapplied
             by
             them
             ;
             what
             ever
             particular
             Comminations
             and
             cursings
             are
             threatned
             therein
             against
             any
             particular
             Nation
             ,
             they
             use
             to
             apply
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             bin
             spoken
             from
             Heaven
             
               Nominatim
               ,
            
             against
             the
             Kings
             party
             :
             &
             what
             ever
             judgment
             they
             read
             of
             (
             in
             Gods
             word
             )
             against
             any
             particular
             King
             ,
             for
             any
             particular
             or
             grand
             sinne
             ;
             they
             will
             most
             unjustly
             ,
             and
             most
             undutifully
             apply
             it
             against
             the
             
               Lords
               Anointed
            
             their
             owne
             
               Soveraigne
               ,
            
             upon
             whom
             also
             they
             will
             cast
             the
             same
             iniquity
             :
             and
             yet
             all
             their
             unjust
             Calumnies
             ,
             are
             not
             able
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             ,
             to
             darken
             the
             
               brightnesse
            
             of
             his
             
               Royall
            
             mind
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             it
             alwaies
             hath
             beene
             ,
             )
             so
             still
             is
             watered
             (
             even
             towards
             them
             )
             with
             the
             mildest
             
               dews
            
             of
             mercy
             and
             moderation
             .
          
           
             How
             often
             have
             they
             compared
             him
             to
             
               Pharaoh
               ,
            
             to
             
               Saul
               ,
            
             to
             
               Ahab
               ,
            
             yea
             to
             
               Manasses
            
             ;
             when
             as
             the
             world
             never
             saw
             ,
             nor
             
               England
            
             ever
             had
             ,
             a
             Soveraigne
             more
             meeke
             ,
             more
             patient
             ,
             more
             mercifull
             ,
             more
             religious
             ,
             more
             fully
             manifesting
             the
             spirit
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             indeed
             were
             he
             not
             so
             good
             ,
             they
             would
             use
             him
             better
             ,
             were
             he
             not
             so
             like
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Conditions
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             meet
             with
             so
             much
             of
             His
             entertainment
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
           
             When
             this
             unnaturall
             warre
             ,
             was
             but
             yet
             
               in
               Embryone
               ,
            
             the
             Ministers
             that
             looked
             to
             be
             great
             in
             that
             
               new
               world
            
             or
             Church
             (
             which
             was
             then
             in
             hatching
             ,
             )
             were
             preparing
             the
             peoples
             hearts
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             my
             neighbour
             Preachers
             in
             
               Essex
               ,
            
             comes
             up
             into
             the
             Pulpit
             with
             these
             words
             for
             his
             Text
             ,
             
               Esay
            
             30.33
             .
             
               Tophet
               is
               ordained
               of
               old
               ,
               yea
               for
               the
               King
               it
               is
               prepared
               .
            
             and
             so
             handled
             the
             matter
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             people
             ,
             easily
             perceived
             ,
             it
             was
             only
             his
             owne
             King
             ,
             whom
             he
             thereby
             would
             have
             intended
             .
             Another
             he
             expounds
             after
             his
             fashion
             those
             words
             
               Ezek.
            
             21.25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             
               And
               thou
               prophane
               wicked
               Prince
               of
               Israel
               ,
               whose
               day
               is
               come
               ,
               when
               iniquity
               shall
               have
               an
               end
               ,
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               remove
               the
               Diadem
               ,
               and
               take
               off
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               this
               shall
               not
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               exalt
               him
               that
               is
               low
               ,
               and
               abase
               him
               that
               is
               high
               ,
               I
               will
               overturne
               ,
               overturne
               ,
               overturne
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               ,
               untill
               he
               come
               whose
               right
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               it
               him
               .
            
             Another
             he
             alleadgeth
             ,
             (
             or
             maketh
             for
             his
             purpose
             )
             that
             in
             
               Ezekiel
               ,
            
             
             where
             all
             the
             
               feathered
               foules
               and
               beasts
               ,
               of
               the
               field
               ,
            
             are
             called
             to
             
               eate
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               mighty
               ,
               and
               to
               drinke
               the
               bloud
               of
               Princes
               and
               Nobles
               .
            
             And
             
               Cursed
               be
               he
               that
               with
               holds
               his
               hand
               from
               bloud
            
             was
             an
             usuall
             Text
             amongst
             them
             :
             and
             so
             was
             that
             
               Ier.
            
             46.10
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
               day
               o●
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               a
               day
               of
               vengeance
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               avenge
               him
               of
               his
               adversaries
               ,
               and
               the
               sword
               shall
               devoure
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               satiate
               ,
               and
               made
               drunke
               with
               their
               bloud
               .
            
             And
             the
             very
             truth
             is
             ,
             these
             very
             men
             have
             beene
             the
             cheifest
             exciters
             unto
             ,
             and
             promoters
             of
             this
             most
             accursed
             and
             unnaturall
             Rebellion
             ,
             which
             worke
             or
             imployment
             of
             theirs
             ,
             hath
             wrought
             a
             very
             
               Metamorphosis
            
             in
             many
             of
             their
             owne
             natures
             and
             dispositions
             ;
             divers
             whom
             I
             have
             knowne
             to
             be
             (
             to
             my
             apprehension
             )
             of
             most
             milde
             and
             compassionate
             spirits
             ,
             like
             
               Lambs
            
             and
             
               Sheepe
               ,
            
             are
             now
             become
             most
             savage
             and
             bloudy
             ,
             like
             
               Beares
            
             and
             
               Tigers
               .
            
          
           
             This
             very
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             (
             how
             ever
             some
             are
             pleased
             to
             bespot
             him
             for
             some
             former
             miscarriages
             ,
             yet
             I
             (
             who
             have
             knowne
             him
             well
             for
             to
             yeares
             space
             )
             shall
             ever
             speake
             the
             truth
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             )
             I
             do
             assure
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             before
             his
             ingagement
             in
             this
             rebellious
             and
             bloudy
             businesse
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             most
             able
             naturall
             parts
             ,
             a
             most
             laborious
             Preacher
             ,
             successefull
             in
             his
             endeavours
             ,
             (
             God
             giving
             him
             the
             affections
             of
             most
             men
             with
             whom
             he
             wa●
             acquainted
             ,
             )
             and
             conformable
             to
             the
             
               orders
               and
               discipline
               of
               the
               
               Church
            
             according
             to
             his
             
               oath
               of
               obedience
               ,
            
             so
             was
             he
             also
             a
             man
             of
             an
             unblameable
             life
             and
             carriage
             ,
             of
             a
             cheerefull
             and
             affable
             disposition
             ,
             exceeding
             loving
             to
             his
             freinds
             ,
             and
             communicative
             of
             any
             good
             unto
             them
             ,
             very
             Charitable
             to
             those
             whom
             he
             saw
             in
             misery
             ,
             though
             enemies
             unto
             him
             :
             in
             a
             word
             his
             acquaintance
             was
             so
             gratefull
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             ,
             that
             many
             Ministers
             ,
             (
             among
             whom
             my selfe
             was
             one
             ,
             )
             did
             account
             it
             one
             of
             our
             greatest
             outward
             blessings
             that
             we
             dwelt
             neere
             unto
             him
             .
             But
             alas
             ,
             how
             hath
             this
             Rebellion
             (
             like
             Witch-craft
             indeed
             ,
             )
             conjured
             him
             out
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             transform'd
             him
             into
             another
             man
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             
               conversing
               ,
            
             and
             in
             his
             
               teaching
               .
            
          
           
             1
             ,
             
               For
               his
               conversing
            
             ;
             my selfe
             had
             a
             little
             experience
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             last
             time
             I
             had
             discourse
             with
             him
             ,
             (
             at
             his
             owne
             house
             ,
             )
             about
             the
             Subject
             matter
             ,
             which
             I
             writt
             unto
             him
             of
             afterward
             ,
             in
             my
             booke
             called
             
               the
               Loyall
               Subjects
               Beleife
            
             :
             when
             as
             (
             indeed
             )
             I
             found
             in
             him
             so
             great
             an
             alteration
             ,
             from
             that
             wonted
             mildenesse
             ,
             and
             sweetnesse
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             formerly
             knowne
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             have
             beleeved
             the
             same
             upon
             the
             bare
             report
             of
             another
             man
             ,
             so
             tetricke
             ,
             and
             waspish
             ,
             and
             froward
             ,
             was
             he
             in
             his
             arguings
             ,
             that
             unlesse
             I
             would
             yeeld
             to
             his
             sayings
             ,
             and
             fancies
             without
             reasons
             ;
             he
             would
             dispute
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             
               For
               his
               teaching
            
             ;
             others
             even
             of
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             people
             have
             observed
             ,
             that
             a
             little
             before
             I
             was
             driven
             out
             of
             
               Essex
               ,
            
             his
             fortune
             was
             to
             preach
             at
             
               Brainetree
            
             (
             a
             neighbour
             Towne
             to
             me
             ,
             )
             upon
             a
             Lecture
             day
             :
             (
             where
             my selfe
             had
             lately
             before
             preacht
             obedience
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             thereby
             made
             divers
             of
             my
             factious
             Auditors
             run
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             )
             But
             (
             I
             say
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             coming
             to
             repaire
             the
             breach
             ,
             made
             there
             such
             a
             Sermon
             to
             provoke
             unto
             the
             warre
             ,
             and
             to
             
               assist
               the
               Parliament
            
             (
             as
             he
             called
             it
             )
             that
             some
             Godly
             Christians
             ,
             (
             for
             there
             be
             some
             such
             even
             in
             
               Essex
            
             that
             love
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             are
             resolved
             to
             part
             with
             their
             lives
             ;
             rather
             then
             to
             start
             from
             that
             doctrine
             of
             obedience
             unto
             him
             ,
             which
             heretofore
             they
             have
             learned
             from
             Master
             
               Marshall
            
             and
             others
             :
             )
             some
             such
             I
             say
             who
             had
             all
             their
             dayes
             highly
             Honoured
             Master
             
               Marshall
               ,
            
             heareing
             that
             Sermon
             of
             his
             ,
             were
             most
             extremely
             astonished
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             me
             with
             sadded
             hearts
             ,
             and
             weeping
             eyes
             ,
             for
             to
             bewaile
             him
             .
             
               Never
            
             (
             cryed
             they
             )
             
               did
               we
               expect
               to
               heare
               this
               from
            
             Master
             Marshall
             ,
             
               so
               contrary
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               his
               former
               doctrine
               and
               way
               of
               Preaching
               .
            
          
           
           
             So
             that
             (
             alas
             ,
             )
             we
             see
             what
             man
             is
             ,
             if
             God
             leaves
             him
             for
             a
             season
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             how
             unable
             to
             stand
             ,
             or
             persist
             in
             wayes
             of
             good
             ,
             
               by
               grace
               we
               are
               saved
               ,
            
             by
             that
             we
             are
             preserved
             ,
             our
             whole
             
               sufficiency
               ,
               subsistency
               ,
            
             and
             
               persistency
               ,
            
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             :
             it
             was
             a
             good
             Caveat
             therefore
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               be
               not
               high
               minded
               but
               feare
               ,
            
             and
             it
             was
             good
             advice
             of
             His
             too
             ,
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             
               they
               should
               follow
               him
               ,
               no
               farther
               ,
               than
               he
               followed
               Christ
            
             ;
             indeed
             no
             examples
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             must
             we
             make
             our
             absolute
             rule
             for
             practice
             ,
             
               to
               the
               law
               to
               the
               testimony
            
             (
             saies
             the
             Prophet
             )
             
               when
               they
               speak
               not
               ,
            
             or
             walke
             not
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             
               leave
               them
               .
            
             There
             are
             too
             many
             (
             I
             know
             )
             that
             did
             depend
             upon
             Master
             
               Marshalls
            
             example
             ,
             and
             are
             fallen
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             
               Apostacy
            
             is
             like
             the
             fall
             of
             a
             great
             
               Oake
               ,
            
             which
             beares
             downe
             much
             of
             the
             underwood
             with
             it
             .
             I
             beseech
             God
             reduce
             him
             ,
             for
             I
             thinke
             his
             recovery
             might
             pull
             backe
             as
             many
             people
             from
             this
             rebellious
             way
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             mans
             example
             whatsoever
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               open
               his
               Eyes
               and
               worke
               upon
               his
               Heart
               .
            
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             my
             duty
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             duty
             of
             every
             faithfull
             Minister
             ,
             to
             detect
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             that
             way
             ,
             which
             he
             with
             others
             have
             
               Apostatized
            
             into
             ,
             and
             truly
             I
             have
             often
             thought
             with
             my selfe
             that
             as
             these
             men
             have
             beene
             the
             Cheife
             exciters
             
               unto
               ,
            
             and
             promoters
             
               of
            
             this
             unnaturall
             Rebellion
             ,
             so
             perhaps
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             hath
             ordered
             that
             the
             discovery
             of
             them
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             meanes
             to
             appease
             the
             storme
             ,
             we
             see
             fighting
             doth
             but
             increase
             the
             fire
             ,
             happily
             't
             is
             writeing
             which
             may
             quench
             the
             flame
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             wish
             with
             my
             soule
             ,
             that
             every
             conscientious
             and
             faithfull
             Minister
             ,
             (
             where
             ever
             he
             lives
             )
             would
             make
             it
             his
             sole
             worke
             to
             detect
             these
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             recovery
             of
             the
             seduced
             out
             of
             their
             snares
             ,
             and
             to
             vindicate
             Gods
             holy
             word
             from
             their
             abuses
             of
             it
             .
             (
             And
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             rest
             upon
             the
             spirit
             ,
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             booke
             ,
             
               Against
               Resisting
               the
               Lawfull
               Magistrate
               under
               colour
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             who
             hath
             in
             the
             same
             most
             learnedly
             ,
             and
             religiously
             vindicated
             some
             other
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             from
             the
             
               misinterpretation
            
             and
             abuses
             of
             Master
             
               Stephen
               Marshall
            
             in
             particular
             .
             )
             Surely
             we
             all
             owe
             this
             duty
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             King
             ,
             we
             must
             shew
             our
             valour
             and
             courage
             in
             our
             place
             and
             callings
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             doe
             ,
             we
             in
             our
             way
             as
             they
             in
             theirs
             ,
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             prevailing
             Rebell●
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             should
             no
             whit
             d●un●
             
             us
             :
             for
             if
             our
             faith
             and
             zeale
             in
             the
             service
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             (
             whose
             
               Ministers
            
             we
             are
             ,
             )
             and
             of
             our
             Soveraigne
             ,
             (
             to
             whom
             we
             have
             sworne
             
               Allegiance
               ,
            
             )
             should
             be
             awed
             with
             the
             power
             or
             malice
             of
             any
             rising
             foe
             ;
             we
             should
             ●hew
             our selves
             most
             unworthy
             of
             Christs
             favour
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Kings
             protection
             :
             our
             daies
             are
             all
             numbred
             in
             Gods
             
               Holy
               Booke
               ,
            
             and
             't
             is
             too
             great
             a
             degeneration
             ,
             both
             from
             our
             
               Religion
               ,
            
             from
             our
             
               Ministry
               ,
            
             and
             from
             the
             
               Nature
            
             of
             true
             
               Englishmen
               ,
            
             to
             thinke
             to
             purchase
             a
             spanne
             of
             time
             at
             so
             deare
             a
             rate
             ,
             as
             for
             feare
             of
             any
             mortall
             creatures
             ,
             in
             the
             expence
             of
             our
             Talents
             ,
             
               aut
               Deo
               ,
               aut
               patria
               ,
               aut
               patri
               patriae
               deesse
               ,
            
             to
             be
             failing
             in
             our
             duties
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             our
             King
             ,
             or
             to
             our
             Country
             :
             We
             ,
             We
             are
             they
             ,
             that
             are
             intrusted
             with
             Gods
             Holy
             truths
             ;
             we
             are
             they
             ,
             that
             must
             answer
             it
             to
             the
             Iudge
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             if
             by
             our
             silence
             we
             suffer
             his
             
               Holy
               Gospell
            
             to
             be
             scandalized
             or
             abused
             .
             We
             have
             some
             advantages
             (
             me thinke
             )
             to
             incourage
             us
             ,
             which
             our
             Predecessours
             the
             
               Martyrs
               ,
            
             and
             
               Witnesse-bearers
            
             of
             Christs
             truth
             scarce
             ever
             had
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Never
             was
             there
             so
             
               cleare
               a
               truth
               ,
            
             so
             ancient
             ,
             so
             generally
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             Christians
             ,
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             upon
             the
             stage
             of
             persecution
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             which
             we
             are
             called
             to
             maintaine
             :
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               faith
               in
               God
               ,
            
             and
             of
             
               Obedience
               unto
               Princes
            
             ;
             which
             alone
             indeed
             makes
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             to
             differ
             from
             all
             other
             people
             and
             Religions
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             if
             we
             let
             this
             Doctrine
             goe
             ,
             then
             farewell
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             assuredly
             ,
             to
             deprive
             the
             land
             of
             that
             ,
             is
             the
             thing
             which
             the
             Devill
             aimes
             at
             by
             these
             men
             ;
             whom
             he
             makes
             his
             instruments
             to
             restore
             
               Popery
            
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ;
             and
             to
             heale
             up
             those
             deadly
             wounds
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Beast
            
             hath
             formerly
             received
             by
             many
             of
             our
             
               Reverend
               Bishops
               ,
            
             and
             
               grave
               Divines
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Never
             had
             any
             of
             our
             Predecessours
             such
             
               Honourable
               Associates
            
             in
             persecution
             as
             we
             have
             :
             our
             
               King
            
             and
             
               Soveraigne
               ,
            
             the
             most
             illustrious
             
               defender
            
             of
             Christs
             faith
             ,
             the
             most
             
               Noble
            
             and
             
               Holy
               Christian
            
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             is
             under
             the
             same
             burden
             of
             persecution
             with
             us
             ;
             for
             our
             bloudy
             
               Domitians
            
             scorne
             to
             spend
             their
             time
             onely
             in
             hunting
             
               small
               flyes
               ,
            
             it
             is
             the
             
               Royall
               Eagle
            
             whom
             they
             spight
             most
             ,
             as
             being
             He
             ,
             who
             hath
             most
             of
             God
             upon
             Him
             :
             We
             are
             but
             like
             the
             
               Disciples
            
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             suffer
             for
             our
             relation
             and
             love
             to
             him
             ;
             O
             let
             us
             not
             be
             like
             the
             Disciples
             in
             one
             thing
             ,
             to
             
             forsake
             our
             Lord
             ,
             to
             fly
             from
             him
             :
             Since
             he
             began
             to
             be
             in
             his
             desolate
             Condition
             ,
             me
             thinke
             I
             have
             often
             (
             in
             my
             soule
             )
             heard
             him
             speaking
             to
             us
             those
             words
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             Apostles
             
               What
               will
               you
               also
               forsake
               me
               ?
            
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             we
             have
             each
             of
             us
             but
             one
             life
             to
             loose
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             part
             with
             it
             in
             a
             more
             Honourable
             cause
             ;
             wherein
             we
             may
             gaine
             more
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             credit
             to
             our selves
             .
             Indeed
             we
             must
             resolve
             upon
             this
             ,
             and
             looke
             for
             it
             ;
             to
             be
             
               murdered
            
             and
             
               martyred
            
             by
             these
             sanguinarious
             and
             
               bloudy
               men
               ,
            
             (
             if
             they
             can
             catch
             us
             ,
             )
             as
             our
             Saviour
             was
             by
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             Saduces
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             but
             (
             as
             he
             did
             )
             stirre
             against
             them
             ,
             in
             detecting
             their
             wickednesse
             and
             Hypocrisy
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             Holy
             we
             be
             in
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             
               faithfull
            
             to
             Christ
             our
             Master
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             King
             our
             Soveraigne
             ;
             the
             more
             extreamely
             strong
             will
             their
             hatred
             burne
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             
               cruelly
            
             will
             they
             torture
             and
             use
             us
             :
             because
             by
             our
             knowne
             Honesty
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             we
             doe
             more
             detriment
             to
             their
             ungodly
             way
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             people
             ,
             then
             others
             doe
             .
             But
             we
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             
               appointed
               to
               suffer
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             to
             preach
             ;
             
             and
             to
             
               us
               is
               given
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               Christ
               ,
               strength
               to
               suffer
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               beleeve
               ;
            
             and
             when
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             was
             called
             to
             be
             a
             preacher
             ,
             he
             was
             called
             to
             be
             a
             sufferer
             ;
             
             
               I
               will
               shew
               him
               what
               great
               things
               he
               must
               suffer
               for
               my
               sake
            
             :
             And
             if
             God
             by
             our
             sufferings
             ,
             shall
             please
             to
             reduce
             the
             seduced
             from
             the
             pathes
             of
             errour
             ,
             we
             may
             rejoyce
             therein
             :
             if
             by
             any
             meanes
             we
             may
             be
             instruments
             to
             recover
             soules
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             to
             our
             eternall
             gaine
             and
             glory
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             of
             reckoning
             ;
             
               We
               are
               not
               our
               owne
               ,
               we
               are
               bought
               with
               a
               price
            
             ;
             Christ
             bought
             us
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Iustice
             ,
             (
             out
             of
             the
             Devills
             hands
             ,
             )
             with
             the
             price
             of
             his
             bloud
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             we
             by
             our
             bloud
             (
             if
             occasion
             be
             ,
             )
             might
             be
             meanes
             to
             redeeme
             others
             ,
             out
             
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               strong
               ones
               .
               Sanguis
               Martyrum
               ,
            
             was
             
               semen
               Ecclesiae
            
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             so
             againe
             .
             Let
             these
             be
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             (
             by
             Gods
             g●●ce
             ,
             )
             we
             shall
             not
             feare
             what
             men
             can
             doe
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             
               And
               now
               
                 O
                 thou
                 God
                 of
                 Glory
                 :
              
               for
               the
               Honour
               of
               thy
               great
               and
               Reverend
               Name
               :
               (
               which
               thou
               hast
               beene
               wont
               ,
               above
               all
               things
               to
               regard
               )
               stand
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               helpe
               us
               against
               these
               men
               ,
               who
               have
               defiled
               thy
               Temples
               ,
               pulled
               downe
               thy
               Sanctuaries
               ,
               persecuted
               thy
               Prophets
               ,
               scandalized
               thy
               Go●pell
               ,
               perverted
               
               thy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               slandered
               the
               footsteps
               of
               thine
               Annoynted
               ,
               endeavouring
               to
               cast
               Him
               downe
               from
               that
               excellency
               whereunto
               thou
               hast
               exalted
               Him
               ;
               and
               yet
               do
               colour
               all
               these
               their
               ungodly
               practices
               ,
               with
               pretences
               of
               Religion
               ,
               entitleing
               thine
               owne
               Holy
               selfe
               unto
               all
               their
               villanies
               .
               O
               our
               God
               for
               thine
               owne
               Honours
               sake
               ,
               looke
               downe
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               thou
               didst
               once
               upon
               those
               builders
               of
               
                 Babel
                 ,
              
               and
               let
               not
               their
               mischeivous
               imaginations
               any
               longer
               prosper
               ,
               but
               let
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               these
               wicked
               ones
               come
               to
               an
               end
               .
               
                 Great
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 mighty
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               thy
               servants
               do
               beleeve
               thy
               Majesty
               to
               be
               most
               deepely
               interessed
               in
               this
               cause
               of
               thine
               Annoynted
               ,
               thy
               wisedome
               did
               thinke
               him
               to
               be
               the
               fittest
               of
               all
               men
               to
               be
               Ruler
               over
               us
               ,
               O
               maintaine
               thou
               the
               act
               of
               thine
               owne
               wisedome
               .
               Thy
               spirit
               hath
               highly
               inriched
               his
               Royall
               breast
               with
               all
               Gospellike
               conditions
               :
               O
               glorifie
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               the
               worke
               of
               thine
               owne
               spirit
               .
               Thine
               Arme
               hath
               protected
               him
               from
               many
               dangers
               ,
               and
               thy
               sole
               power
               with
               small
               helpe
               ,
               hath
               atcheived
               for
               him
               great
               Victories
               .
               O
               thou
               that
               didst
               never
               leave
               any
               thing
               unperfect
               ,
               which
               thou
               didst
               begin
               to
               take
               in
               hand
               ,
               perfect
               thine
               owne
               worke
               for
               him
               ,
               resettle
               him
               in
               the
               Throne
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               thy
               servants
               may
               see
               it
               to
               thy
               glory
               .
               O
               let
               not
               (
               
                 good
                 Lo●●
                 )
              
               those
               Heaven-provoking
               sinns
               ,
               which
               are
               committed
               a●ongst
               us
               ,
               obstruct
               or
               hinder
               thine
               assistance
               of
               him
               .
               O
               Remember
               .
               Remember
               ,
               the
               greater
               and
               more
               notorious
               our
               evills
               have
               beene
               ,
               the
               more
               evidently
               will
               it
               appeare
               to
               be
               the
               worke
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               thou
               shalt
               bring
               it
               to
               passe
               .
               Thy
               word
               doth
               informe
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               for
               any
               thing
               in
               thy
               people
               ,
               that
               thou
               dost
               manifest
               thy selfe
               at
               any
               time
               in
               their
               behalfe
               ,
               but
               onely
               for
               thine
               owne
               great
               Name
               ,
               O
               therefore
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               that
               ,
               heare
               us
               ,
               consider
               us
               and
               helpe
               us
               .
               Thou
               art
               the
               
                 Saviour
                 of
                 thy
                 People
                 ,
              
               O
               for
               that
               Titles
               sake
               leave
               us
               not
               ;
               for
               thine
               owne
               goodnesse
               sake
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               beene
               gracious
               to
               us
               already
               ,
               be
               thou
               thy
               wonted
               selfe
               ,
               still
               the
               same
               .
               Thou
               art
               the
               
                 Iudge
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               and
               thine
               eyes
               are
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               O
               for
               thy
               Justice
               sake
               ,
               when
               thy
               servant
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               faithfull
               Nobles
               ,
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               (
               invocateing
               thine
               helpe
               in
               secret
               ,
               )
               shall
               spread
               before
               thee
               ,
               (
               as
               
                 Hezekiah
              
               did
               ,
               )
               the
               blasphemous
               expressions
               ,
               reproachfull
               scandalls
               ,
               
               or
               
                 unreasonable
                 demands
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 propositions
              
               which
               are
               sent
               unto
               them
               ,
               or
               published
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               against
               thy
               Church
               ,
               (
               by
               the
               enemies
               of
               our
               peace
               ,
               )
               then
               looke
               thou
               from
               Heaven
               thy
               dwelling
               place
               ,
               and
               deale
               with
               their
               bold
               Adversaries
               ,
               according
               to
               thine
               owne
               wisedome
               .
               Thou
               hast
               promised
               us
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               will
               call
               upon
               thee
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               ,
               
                 thou
                 wilt
                 heare
                 us
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               heare
               us
               ,
               that
               thou
               wilt
               give
               us
               further
               occasion
               to
               
                 glorifie
              
               and
               praise
               thee
               ,
               O
               for
               that
               
                 word
                 and
                 promise
                 sake
                 ,
              
               wherein
               thou
               hast
               caused
               us
               to
               put
               our
               trust
               ,
               have
               respect
               unto
               us
               in
               our
               Condition
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               Countenance
               be
               towards
               us
               ,
               yea
               for
               Jesus
               Christ
               his
               sake
               who
               hath
               taken
               upon
               him
               ,
               to
               mediate
               with
               thy
               Justice
               ,
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               our
               sinns
               ,
               
                 once
                 againe
                 ,
                 once
                 againe
                 (
                 deare
                 Lord
              
               )
               let
               this
               poore
               English
               Nation
               ,
               tast
               of
               her
               lost
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               be
               comforted
               with
               the
               blessings
               of
               Peace
               and
               order
               ;
               which
               most
               foolishly
               shee
               hath
               put
               away
               from
               her selfe
               .
               And
               let
               thine
               Annoynted
               have
               double
               joy
               ,
               for
               that
               measure
               of
               sorrow
               he
               hath
               endured
               ;
               that
               we
               his
               Subjects
               may
               againe
               under
               his
               protection
               ,
               
                 serve
                 thee
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
              
               &
               have
               no
               more
               leading
               into
               Captivity
               ,
               no
               more
               of
               this
               lamentable
               
                 complaining
                 in
                 our
                 streets
                 .
              
            
             Amen
             .
             Amen
             .
             Good
             Lord
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             
               Laus
               &
               Gloria
               ,
               Deo
               &
               Christo
               ,
               Iesu
               ac
               adjutori
               meo
               .
            
             AMEN
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A71091e-1690
           
             Psal.
             94.1
             .
          
           
             2.
             Cor.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             1.
             Pet.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             4.22
             .
          
           
             Mark
             .
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             3
             ,
             4
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             Tim.
             2.24.25
             .
          
           
             2.
             Cor.
             5.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             11.4.2.14
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             32.10
             .
             —
             14.
             &c.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             
               Obser.
            
          
           
             2.
             
               Obser.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
               Obser.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
               Obser.
               
            
          
           
             5.
             
               Obser.
               
            
          
           
             Heb.
             7.7
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             3.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             48.10
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             35.6
             .
          
           
             Obad.
             7.
             
          
           
             Esra
             .
             9.13
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             ●6
             9.
             
             Ezek.
             36.37
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             11.11
             .
          
           
             Ez●k.
             39.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             7.67
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             3.3
             .
             P●●l
             .
             1.29
             .
          
           
             Act.
             9.16
             .